


Stacy King and

by clearwinston



Category: Incest/Taboo
Published: 2012-12-06
Updated: 2013-04-10
Packaged: 2017-04-19 20:23:58
Chapters: 7
Publisher: literotica.com
Story URL: https://www.literotica.com/s/stacy-king-and-i
Author URL:
https://www.literotica.com/stories/memberpage.php?uid=1379904&page=submissions
Summary: <p>1. Thomas and Stacy come together after two years apart.</p>
<p>2. Thomas and Stacy continue to explore together.</p>
<p>3. Stacy and Thomas on their first date, and after.</p>
<p>4. Thomas and Stacy break through.</p>
<p>5. Thomas and Stacy learn what they like.</p>
<p>6. Stacy and Thomas run into a snag.</p>
<p>7. Thomas and Stacy go on a shopping spree.</p>
Erotica Tags: Brother-Sister, Coed, College, Dry Fuck, Family, Handjob,
Incest/Taboo, Romance, Student, True Love
Average Rating: 4.76





TABLE OF CONTENTS


Stacy King and I

Stacy King and I Ch. 02

Stacy King and I Ch. 03

Stacy King and I Ch. 04

Stacy King and I Ch. 05

Stacy King and I Ch. 06

Stacy King and I Ch. 07




        Stacy King and I


I could swear she was winking at me. It sure looked that way. But maybe it was
just me...  
  
Oh, wait. I'm sorry. I should probably start further back so you know what's
going on.  
  
Her name is Stacy and she's a goddess, one of those women that will never
grace the cover of a magazine, but is beautiful. She's not frail looking or
petite. Stacy isn't built like a Victoria's Secret angel, but she's a star in
her own right. She has starred in several recent films. You may have never
heard of her, but it's only because her films are all private productions.
Independent films. Films that exist only in the library of my mind.  
  
Stacy has always been cute. When I went to college, she left at the same time
to spend two years in England on a scholarship to study abroad, but she showed
up on my campus as a freshman when I was a junior. I couldn't believe it. The
first time I had seen her in two years and it was hard to imagine it was her.
She had changed so much in that time, but I could still tell it was her. No
one I had ever met looked like Stacy. Growing up together in a small town
before I left for college, everyone knew her. Well, everyone knew everyone.
Stacy worked at the ice cream shop in town. It was one of those old-time
family-run ice cream shops that served a variety of sandwiches and all the ice
cream was hand-scooped. For a small place, they had a surprising variety. And
it was the good kind, too: confetti, birthday cake, rocky road, and Stacy's
favorite: bubble gum. Mine was the orange cream; you know, the one that has
orange sherbet and vanilla all swirled together. I liked mine in a cup, but
Stacy usually got hers in a cone. I'll never forget watching her eating ice
cream off a cone. I swear she was teasing me, but she was so nonchalant about
it. We would sometimes sit at a bench on the brick sidewalk, talking and
eating our ice cream. She would laugh while looking through me with those deep
green eyes. Then take a swipe at her ice cream, her tongue brushing against
the rim of the cone as she traced a swirl of ice cream around the edge before
pulling back a cream-covered tongue. When I was younger, it never occurred to
me and as I got older I guess I tried to deny it or brush it off as a
ridiculous thought.  
  
And now she was here on my campus. Those same green eyes looking around the
small campus in the Georgia heat, searching. Scanning. Those eyes are amazing.
Have I mentioned her eyes? Whoever said "the eyes are the window to the soul"
must have met Stacy. Always expressive, it's hard for her to lie. At least to
me. Because we were close she shared a lot of her life with me: her joys and
excitement, her fears and sorrows. I liked to think I could read her like a
book, but then again, she is a woman, and I'm not. There's only so much I can
know about her. Even so, there's a lot about Stacy that only I know. From our
talks outside the ice cream shop to our hikes down to the creek, to our
shopping trips, she has spent a lot of time swearing me to secrecy. And I've
done my fair share of asking her to take the oath as well.  
  
So, yeah, her eyes. Those green eyes continued to search. I could tell when
she had made eye contact with someone because when I would follow her gaze,
which would pause for just a moment, it always seemed like she would give a
little smile, then turn away while the other person tried to hold her stare.
In just a matter of a few minutes, I was not the only one to notice Stacy had
arrived. I began to see guys jab their friends with elbows and nod in her
direction. Even the ones she had not made eye contact with yet.  
  
My apologies. All you know about Stacy is that she has green eyes. Let me
clarify. Her deep green eyes sit just above cheeks that are lightly freckled
and betray a perpetual smile. Her mouth is surrounded by fine pink lips, not
plump like a celebrity, but thin and pink, outlining her straight white teeth.
When she would smile, her teeth would stay together, but when she would laugh,
her teeth would separate to expose a perfect pink tongue that would dance near
the back of her mouth with each jarring expression of joy. That agile tongue
that could move with laughter, but writhe through lime sherbet on a cone,
carving a frame in the filmstrip of my memories. And when she would speak, any
time she said "th", the tip of her tongue would just peak out for an instant,
resting against her top front teeth. There was just something sensual about
it.  
  
Her jawline was wide and square, with dull points at the hinges below her
perfectly formed ears, and the slope of her jaw narrowed together toward a
rounded, albeit narrow, chin. Because her jaw was square, she kept her
chestnut brown hair long, often swept to one side while the other was tucked
behind her ear. This kept it out of her way when she wrote her English notes
in class or helped me with math, even though she was two years behind me in
school. She would explain something by writing a problem on paper, then look
up at me sideways, hair behind her ear, asking if I understood. Either way,
she had that perpetual smile. One side of her perfect mouth would curl up,
usually when she caught me looking.  
  
I'm glad she wore sweaters and t-shirts. And not the low-cut sweaters or the
form-fitting t-shirts. She just wore jeans and t-shirts. Her humor showed in
her shirts a lot of times, with funny pictures or phrases. She has family in
New York City so a lot of her t-shirts come from a family member or two who
will get an original design from a vendor when it makes them think of her. No
one else in town or on campus has ever had a t-shirt like she wears. Anyway,
I'm glad she wears t-shirts or I would never get anything done. On more than
one occasion I would catch myself (and probably Stacy would catch me, too)
looking at her chest. Stacy is...how should I put this?... "blessed". I have
no idea what size her breasts are, but they are of sufficient size to draw
attention from any breast man. Stacy has a more voluptuous build than a lot of
men are attracted to at my age. She's not small, thin, or even athletic, but
she's not a "big, beautiful woman" either, by internet standards. If I had to
give a comparison, I would call her "plus size". You know, she has the build
to be a plus-size model: curves, but smooth skin and form. Her ass is full and
high and her legs are strong and proportionate. I don't know. Maybe she's a
size 12 if I'm spitballing here. But she's in perfect proportion. I've never
heard any of the guys I've known call her fat and a few girls have been
jealous of her and of the attention she gets. I've only seen her in a bikini
once because I assured her we would be alone when we went on a hike to the
creek at the base of the waterfall where we could swim. The rest of the time
she wears a one-piece, but fills it out nicely. Everyone seems to think so.  
  
So that's Stacy. Still searching the campus while standing beside her car. I'm
not the only one to have noticed her, of course. It's a small campus and here
we are in the quad, where I told her to meet me. I should probably...  
  
"THOMAS!" She found me.  
  
Shit! I forgot to introduce myself. Sorry. My name is Thomas Hunter. I'm just
starting my junior year and working on my fourth major declaration. Still no
idea what I want to do. I mean, I have passions and interests, but I need
something that can make me a living. My parents want me to come work at their
company when I graduate, but at the same time, I'm not a keen business mind.
I'm more the creative type. And I love history and useless trivia, so I'm
thinking something more along the lines of education or even graphic design.
So, anyway, that's me.  
  
Not a lot going on physically. I have kind of a slight build, only weighing it
at 135 pounds after two years of lifting weights. When I graduated high school
I was 115 pounds. At 5'6". Yeah. I was puny. Because of the weights and
because I've been playing football with friends every Sunday, I'm in better
shape now, but I'll never be huge. I have some good tone, but I'm not ripped.
I've got blue eyes and light brown hair, cut short and swept back because I
don't have a natural part. If I grow my hair out longer it becomes
unmanageable because it has big curls. My hair looks good either really long
so I can style it some, or really short before it curls. I typically keep it
short and it looks all right, I think. I also have a rough beard, I guess you
would call it a little longer than five o-clock shadow. At least it comes in
even and without scruff I look a lot younger than my 20 years.  
  
"Hey, Stacy!" I waved back and walked to greet her as she ran toward me, the
cartoon Buddha on her shirt dancing toward me as if in a 5.0 earthquake. Stacy
wore my favorite jeans. Did she know? Maybe they're my favorites because she
always wears them. They look great on her, lifting her ass and forming to her
thighs before flaring out a little over her brown leather shoes.  
  
She was on me before I knew it, almost knocking me backwards. Fortunately I
was standing beside the half-wall of stone that raised to the grassy field
divided in quarters by aggregate sidewalks. Arms tightly around my neck, she
squealed in my ear, "Oooh, I've missed you so much! I can't believe we're
going to be in college together!"  
  
"Yeah, It's gonna be great! Listen, though, you can't park there. Security
will give you a ticket in a heartbeat. Until you get your parking pass
tomorrow, you'll need to park behind the gym. Everything else is reserved."  
  
"Oh. I didn't know. I'll move it."  
  
"No, don't do that. Go get in your car and you can follow me and I'll help you
unload your stuff. I'll take you to dinner in town tonight. How does that
sound?"  
  
"Sounds good to me." She gave me another quick hug and it was tough not to
notice her breasts pressing into my chest. Fortunately she pulled away before
I could rise to attention. By the time I got to my car, however, it had
started, even competing for blood that my legs needed. I must really need to
empty the bank, so to speak. Stacy looked great. I couldn't get her out of my
head as I started up my green Toyota Tacoma and drove the perimeter of campus
to get to Stacy and her gray Ford Focus. It's a good thing I had my stereo on
or she probably would have heard a seam rip from my boner. I had driven up
just in time to see one foot on the pavement beside her car and her other knee
on the driver's seat with her ass forced against her jeans. The only
disturbance in that force was the outline of her iPhone in her left rear
pocket, tilted with two corners resting on opposing seams. With a quick
shuffle she backed out of the car and waved a big white envelope and said,
"Registration forms. Don't want to lose these."  
  
Then a wink. Right? That was a wink wasn't it? Dammit!  
  
"Okay. You ready?" I yelled out the window as she shut her door and put on her
sunglasses. Damn, she looks good in sunglasses. Fortunately for me, she
doesn't wear those giant shades that look ridiculous. She wears practical
wraparounds. And she looks amazing in them. She looked at me through the
iridescent lenses and gave me a thumbs up before backing up into a parking
space to wait for me. I followed suit and we were quickly on our way.  
  
Normally the school has a strict policy that anyone under 21 and single has to
stay in campus housing. They have made a list of reasons, but everyone knows
it's for the money. The school is private so it doesn't get any state funding.
As a result, the tuition is higher and they have a bunch of rules that will
bring money in. Discipline comes in the form of free work hours cleaning
toilets or picking up litter or wiping down tables. And the security hands out
parking tickets like Santa throwing Tootsie Rolls at the end of a parade.  
  
However, since I'm a junior and have lived on campus for two years, am on
honor roll and have learned how to kiss some ass, I was able to appeal to live
off campus and it was granted. As a result, I found another loophole that the
school had never closed, which allows attending family members to live off
campus if they have a town residence. Which I do. So Stacy and I were on our
way to the apartment we are going to share in town.  
  
Oh. Back up. I forgot to mention that Stacy is my sister. Technically she's my
half-sister, but blood is blood. My mother was married once before and my
father was killed by a freak aneurism while my mother was pregnant with me.
Stacy's dad met her when she went in as a customer to his kitchen and bath
remodeling business and after working on her kitchen design together for a few
weeks, he asked her out. They only dated a few months before having a small
wedding and by their first anniversary, Stacy was born. So we have different
last names: mine is Hunter and hers is King. As in "Kitchen King", the family
business I'm supposed to run one day. On the upside, Stacy is more suited to
run it. But we've got time and that's not the issue right now.  
  
The issue is my giant hard-on as we pull into the apartment complex and park
in the reserved spot and a guest spot to unload Stacy's things.  
  
Fortunately the apartments were nice and there were a lot of responsible
college students who lived here, so I felt safe unlocking the door and
propping it open while we gathered her things and climbed the flight of stairs
on each trip before dropping boxes, suitcases and milk crates on the twin bed
in what would be Stacy's room. Mom and Dad had provided plenty of furniture to
help us out, so the apartment was mostly furnished. I don't know how many
times I heard Dad grumble about the kitchen and bathrooms, but I reminded him
that it was an apartment, not an investment and it was only temporary for us.
He relented and held his tongue, telling me he was proud of me before they had
left after helping me move in at the end of the spring semester.  
  
I was trying to decide if I should be a gentleman and do the heavy lifting of
getting stuff out of the trunk or if I should stand behind her and watch her
ass as she leaned in to pull out blue milk crates. I opted for the former,
getting the boxes out and handing one to Stacy, then grabbing one for me and
following her up the stairs on the pretense of being there to catch her if she
should fall backward. So that gave me the ass view I was looking for.  
  
When we dropped the last boxes on the floor in her room, she stood up, tucked
her hair behind her ear and with that Stacy sympathy tone, said, "Thank you,
Thomas."  
  
"It's not a big deal. I couldn't let you take the heavy..."  
  
"No," she cut me off and walked toward me before hugging me around the waist,
putting her chin on my right shoulder. "I mean thank you for everything," she
whispered.  
  
My stomach stirred. "Everything? What do you mean?"  
  
Looking down and putting her hands in her back pockets, Stacy stammered, "I
don't know. Just...everything. Yes, the boxes. And the apartment. But...I
don't know...you've just always been there for me. You've never made me feel
like a burden or like I was bothering you. Even when I had a friend over to
play, you didn't seem bothered by us. Like that time you let us paint your
nails?" she smiled and raised her eyebrows.  
  
"Hey! That was our little secret!" My voice raised in mock anger and I pointed
my finger at her in warning. I quickly broke into a smile. Stacy reached for
my finger, pulled it to her lips and kissed the tip, resting it there as she
breathed out, "Our little secret." She then placed her index finger on my lips
and said, "Shhhh". Out of instinct, I kissed her finger while swimming in her
green eyes. I hope she didn't hear my heart, It was jumping out of my chest!  
  
"Ahem," I cleared my throat and stepped back, looking at my watch, "It's, uh,
almost 5. Are you getting hungry or...?"  
  
With a smile, easing the tension, Stacy smiled that smile, "I could eat. Let
me buy dinner for you tonight. It's so good to see you again and I want to
just hang out with you tonight."  
  
"Are you sure? I have money."  
  
"Yep. I'm sure. You can buy next time. Where do you want to go?"  
  
"I've been wanting to take you to the Crowe's Nest. It's my favorite place in
town. Do you still like Buffalo wings?"  
  
"Hell, yeah!" She rolled her eyes. "After two years in England, I'm ready for
a meal with some heat to it!"  
  
"Sounds like a plan. You can catch me up while we eat."  
  
"Great. Let me get changed real quick. After driving and unloading in this
heat, I need to freshen up."  
  
"Well it's a casual place, so don't go out of your way."  
  
"Sure thing. I just want to clean up and change. I'll be ready in a few
minutes."  
  
I plopped down on the leather sofa and turned on the television. When a woman
says, "in a few minutes" it could mean anything. I was tempted to go to
Netflix, but instead just settled on one of my favorite sitcom reruns. I heard
Stacy moving around in her room for a couple of minutes, apparently grabbing
her things before I heard the bathroom door close. Sure enough in about 15
minutes, I heard the door open and Stacy's voice saying, "Okay, I'm ready."  
  
I think I just came in my pants. Not really, but I was pleasantly surprised by
what I saw. I tried not to stare and attempted to look unfazed, but I don't
know how successful I was.  
  
When I heard her voice I turned off the television and stood up while turning
around to grab my keys off the end table. What I saw stopped time. There she
stood, my green-eyed goddess. My sister. Stacy's hair was pulled back into a
pony tail and she had refreshed her make up. Her lips had a light gloss over
the pink lipstick and her eyes had a little green eye shadow and black eye
liner. Stacy was wearing a silver heart pendant on a chain that I had bought
for her on her sixteenth birthday, the pendant dangled just at the crest of
her cleavage, where her pale pink tank top had pushed her sizable breasts
together. It was clear she wasn't wearing a bra and I could see two bumps as
her nipples pushed the cotton fabric out. She was wearing white cheerleading
shorts with pink trim and waist string and matching pink flip flops. Her
toenails and fingernails were painted alternating pink and pale green.  
  
"Is this all right, Thomas?"  
  
My voice caught in my throat as I croaked out "Uuhh. Ahem. It's fine. Yeah.
Um, it's a casual place. You look great. I mean you look good. That's fine." I
couldn't get anything to sound right without giving myself away. Dammit,
Thomas, this is your sister for crying out loud! Get a hold of yourself, I
thought.  
  
"Great, then let's go. I'm in the mood for something spicy," she said with a
smirk and a wink again. She turned away from me to grab her purse, but her
head turned last as she continued to look me in the eye over her shoulder
until her body forced her head to break contact . Yep, no bra strap across the
back. I'm glad she turned around because it gave me a chance to read the pink
varsity lettering across the back of her shorts: "Cutie"  
  
I'll say. And it was not interrupted by panty lines. I wondered if that meant
no panties, or was she wearing a thong. Either way, how could I lose? I
grabbed my keys and followed her out the front door and down the stairs before
catching up with her at the sidewalk and walking beside her to my truck. As
she bounded down the stairs, I followed the varsity lettering as it cheered me
on in bounces and slight jiggling on each step:  
  
Cutie  
  
Cutie  
  
Cutie  
  
Cutie  
  
Cutie  
  
Cutie  
  
Being the gentleman that I am, I opened her door first, and took her hand to
help her up into the cab. As she took my hand, she smiled at me and said,
"Thank you, kind sir," grabbing the handle above the window and stepping on
the runner to step into the cab. I tried with subtlety to watch her legs as
she stepped up, noting the flex of her quad muscle and quickly glancing up her
thigh to the hem of her shorts before closing the door. As I made my way
around the tail of the truck, I adjusted my burgeoning erection to flatten it
against my stomach so that it pointed up and reduced its bulge. Stepping into
the driver's side cab, I nonchalantly asked if she was ready to eat.  

Within a few minutes we were seated at a back table surrounded by rustic wood
and farm tools at The Crowe's Nest. The floors were old decking from porches
and homes around the area and the walls were made of wood from old barns, some
with red or white paint peeling and flaking, exposing the grayed wood beneath.
There were rusted road signs and old metal advertising signs peppering the
walls between rusted out mule-driven plows, hoes and mauls.  
  
"So this place has good wings, huh?" Stacy asked as she eyed the walls and
bobbed her head to the barely audible country music soundtrack playing
overhead.  
  
"What? You don't believe me?"  
  
"I didn't say that."  
  
"Do you trust me to order you my favorite?"  
  
"I don't know. I thought we were doing buffalo wings."  
  
"I can order you wings if you want, but there's something I like better. Still
in the same vein, though. So do you trust me?" I asked.  
  
"Okay. But it better be good," she said with a mock scowl, broken soon enough
with a smile.  
  
The waitress approached us in her worn jeans and snug ash gray t-shirt with
the restaurant logo on the left chest, which was also in a larger version on
the back. "Hey. Thanks for coming to The Crowe's Nest," she said as she
dropped two rolled napkins with silverware inside at our places. "Can I start
you off with something to drink?"  
  
"Actually we're ready to order. Now I know this isn't on the menu, but it used
to be and you guys will still make it on request. We want two buffalo chicken
sandwiches with ranch dressing and two sweet teas."  
  
I looked over at Stacy and she gave me an approving nod with eyebrows raised.
I smiled back at her and nodded as the waitress wrote it down.  
  
"Sure thing. I'll be right back with your tea and fries." I watched as she
walked away, her ass held snug in her jeans and her blonde pony tail swinging
back and forth over the eyes of the large smiling crow on the back of her
t-shirt.  
  
"So," my goddess interrupted me, "What are we looking at tomorrow?"  
  
"Well, the juniors and seniors registered today, so sophomores register in the
morning and the freshmen," I pointed at her teasingly with a smile, "register
after lunch."  
  
"Okay. Then do we have plans for the morning?"  
  
"Not really. If you want to unpack you can, or just sit around, or we can go
into town and poke around. It's your call."  
  
"All right," she said. "How about we play it by ear so I don't have to
commit?"  
  
"Sounds good to me," I replied as the waitress returned with our teas in clear
plastic cups and set down a red plastic basket lined with wax paper and
overflowing with thick steak-cut fries. "Thanks," I said to her as she smiled
and dropped two wrapped straws on the butcher block table before walking away
again.  
  
"So," I said as Stacy squirted ketchup all over the fries and grabbed the
first one, "England has been very good to you, it seems."  
  
Taking a sip of her tea through her straw, she smiled and said, "Yeah, I guess
so. It was a good experience. I enjoyed it, but it's good to be home. I really
missed you, T." She frowned a little when she said it.  
  
"I missed you, too. I'm glad you're home. I hate that I missed
you...um...growing up the last couple of years."  
  
She looked down and thrust her chest out, "You mean 'growing out', brother?"
She looked at me, moved her shoulders back and forth, then burst out laughing,
causing her chest to bounce. My face turned red and fortunately I didn't have
to respond as I was rescued by the returning waitress with our sandwiches and
a pitcher of tea to top off our drinks.  
  
Stacy was just as distracted as I was by the sandwiches. Each sandwich
consisted of two fried chicken breast tenders tossed in buffalo sauce with
ranch dressing poured over top. The tenders rested side by side on long rye
hoagie rolls and had a blanket of lettuce and tomato on top. She took her
first bite and breathed out through a mouthful of chicken and bread, "Oh, my
God. This is so good. We are definitely coming back here! A lot!"  
  
I began to laugh a little and she smiled while asking, "What?"  
  
I reached for a paper towel off the roll resting on a stand at the edge of the
table, and I dabbed the corner of her mouth where a dollop of ranch dressing
had made its home. "There," I said, "that's better." She smiled sweetly at me
before grabbing a paper towel of her own and dabbing both corners of her mouth
just in case.  
  
We spent the rest of our time at The Crowe's Nest laughing, swapping stories
and catching up on the last two years. Our waitress was courteous and faithful
to continue refilling our drinks and bringing out more fries when we would run
low. Next thing we knew we were alone with the staff and I checked my watch.
"Oh, shit! It's 8:30! We've been talking for three hours." I waved the
waitress over and apologized, leaving a very generous tip, even though the
place had been mostly empty the entire evening. Stacy paid the check as
promised and we walked back out into the warm humid Georgia summer.  
  
It wasn't long before we were back at the apartment, where I again followed
Stacy up the stairs.  
  
Cutie  
  
Cutie  
  
Cutie  
  
Cutie  
  
"I don't really feel like unpacking or making the bed tonight. It's kind of
late," she said.  
  
"That's all right. You can stay in my bed and I'll take the couch."  
  
"I couldn't do that, T. I'll take the couch."  
  
"Now, that I won't allow," I argued, ever the gentleman. We bickered back and
forth and she finally agreed to let me sleep on the couch and to take my bed.
It was only for one night, after all and tomorrow we could get her room set
up.  
  
"Well, do you want to watch a movie? I may not feel like unpacking, but we can
relax a little," she suggested.  
  
"Sure. Poke around on Netflix and see what strikes your mood. I'm going to go
tidy up and change for bed." I walked into my room and grabbed some gym shorts
and an old t-shirt. While I typically slept nude, I usually dressed down until
I climbed into bed. Tonight, however, I would be wearing something. I went
into the bathroom and brushed my teeth, looking myself in the eye as the
thoughts in my head brought unfettered shame.  
  
You'd better get a handle on things, buddy. That's your sister in there. Don't
forget that. Pull your head out of your ass and keep your dick in check.  
  
I changed into my t-shirt and pulled off my jeans to wash up after a hot day.
I was about to pull on my shorts, when halfway up my legs I stopped to think.
I don't usually wear underwear to sleep in. But I don't usually get
embarrassed by a boner...Aw, hell. Don't worry about it. You should be fine.
Nothing's gonna happen. I finished pulling up my shorts and went into the
living room where Stacy had found a movie and the home screen was paused,
waiting for me to return.  
  
Stacy abruptly stood up, her breasts jiggling. "I'm going to clean up, too. Go
ahead and get your bed ready. I'm a little chilly, so I may want to cover up
with the blanket." I gathered a pillow, sheet and blanket from the closet and
fixed the couch into a bed. About the time I finished, she was back in the
living room with her hair down, dressed in a similar white tank top and plaid
men's boxers. She shot me a smile as she plopped down on the couch and pulled
the blanket over her legs before swinging them up onto the couch. I just stood
there like an idiot for a second until she snapped me out of it.  
  
"Sit down. I'll put my feet on your lap. Feel free to give me a foot rub." She
smiled...and I think she winked again. I think. It was quick, but I think I
saw one. I relaxed on the end of the couch while she sat propped against the
opposite armrest. As soon as I rested on the cushion, her feet and lower
calves were resting on my lap. I hoped to avoid an embarrassing erection, but
I was making no promises. "Ready?" she asked, waving the remote.  
  
"Yeah, go ahead," I answered, lifting the foot furthest out and beginning by
pulling on each individual toe, lightly stretching. Over the next few minutes
I would work from the outside of her foot inward: toes, heel, ball, outside
edges, finishing with the arch. Every once in a while, she would let out a
little giggle ("That tickles," she would say with smile) or a small moan where
her head would drop back and her eyes would close. When she would open them
she would look at me in a way that I believe was unintentionally sexy, but
sexy nonetheless. These responses usually came when I would press my thumbs
into her arch. Sometimes her leg would tense and her toes point. I could swear
her hips would grind on occasion, but it was hard to tell with the blanket
pulled up. I don't know how she did it; I was starting to get warm, but that
may not have been the blanket. Between the air conditioning and the ceiling
fan I should have been cool, but I found myself getting turned on, and my dick
was starting to respond. I was startled by Stacy's voice.  
  
"You know, Thomas," she began, her voice jerking my head away from the movie.
She wasn't looking at me, but the television screen. "The feet are erogenous
zones for a lot off people."  
  
"Really?" I croaked. "Where did you hear that?"  
  
"While I was in England I took advantage and would spend short trips in
Europe. There is more sexual freedom in a lot of places there. They have porn
shops, book stores and sex toy businesses everywhere. You don't have to feel
the shame you do over here."  
  
"Okaaaay... and you heard about the erogenous zones from visiting a porn
shop?" I guessed.  
  
She laughed, throwing her head back. "No, nothing like that," she said. "But I
did visit a few book stores and did a little reading. I read the Kama Sutra,"
she stated in a way that sounded like it was supposed to surprise me, "And
some erotic fiction."  
  
Afraid to ask, I did anyway. "Were you looking for some ideas for a boyfriend
over there?"  
  
"No. Sometimes I would get asked out or someone would ask if I was in a
relationship. I just told them I had someone waiting for me back home." I
didn't remember her ever mentioning a boyfriend or crush, but that didn't mean
anything. Love can be a sensitive area, especially if the one you have a crush
on, doesn't feel the same way.  
  
"Oh. Okay." Nothing was said for the next few minutes as I massaged the other
foot. I had incorporated lower calf massages into the foot rub, which was
mutually enjoyable if her squirming and moaning gave any indication. At one
point when I was rubbing her calf, Stacy stretched her leg and her foot
pressed against my solid erection. She didn't say anything, but I saw her lips
curl in a smirk.  
  
After a few minutes, Stacy broke the silence. "You give great massages,
brother. I should get you to treat me more often."  
  
"I can do that," I said nonchalantly, although honestly, the thought of
running my hands on my sister's skin on a regular basis only served to fuel my
erection. I was starting to leak a little after more than an hour's idle
touching, concentrated massaging, and an afternoon of watching her bounce
around.  
  
The movie ended just a few minutes later and Stacy flipped back to cable.
There was a peal of rolling thunder outside, from a distance, echoing through
the foothills where our little town was nestled. I told Stacy "seven"
indicating the channel that has the best local weather report. She immediately
flipped over to channel seven and we watched a band of red, green and yellow
extend over the white circle labeled as our little town. At the bottom of the
screen we watched the names of local towns scrolling across the screen
followed by tornado watches and warnings, flash flood warnings and storm
warnings.  
  
Stacy became visibly nervous, her eyes showing the fear she tried to hide. She
had never liked storms. I can't count how many times she would show up in my
room at the sound of cracking thunder and crawl in my bed for protection, even
though there's no way I could protect her from the storm. She just felt safe,
I guess. She looked over at me as if expecting me to reassure her. "It's all
right, Stacy. I'll be here." It's apparently all she needed to hear. She
smiled a little and looked down.  
  
She stood up and walked to my end of the couch before leaning down and giving
me a kiss on the cheek. "Thank you, brother for taking care of me," she said,
just above a whisper. She had one hand on the back of the couch just behind my
head and her other hand rested behind her back. I tried not to, but I couldn't
help it. Her breasts hung low in her tank top while she bent over me, her
cleavage deep and dark and tantalizing. She had to have known I saw it, but
showed no sign. She stayed like that for no reason. I smelled her shampoo
and/or body spray as her hair hung by my head, teasing me. My cock twitched,
but fortunately it was still covered by the blanket.  
  
"I'm glad to do it. Anything for you," I whispered in return. We just looked
into each other's eyes for a moment before she leaned down and kissed me on
the cheek again, this time more on the corner of my mouth. She lingered for
just a moment, then backed up a little. Before she straightened up she
whispered, "Thanks again." When she stood up I noticed that her nipples were
poking against her tank top. I can't blame her. I was harder than before, too.
I wanted so badly to believe that my sister wasn't making a pass at me, but
another part of me wanted to believe I wasn't some sicko perving on my sister.  
  
When she disappeared around the corner, I sat in silence not really watching
the news that was on and quickly heard the door to my room close. I dropped my
head back on the back of the couch and thought to myself, Dammit, T. Get a
hold of yourself. You won't be able to keep this up for the rest of your life,
not even the rest of college. I needed relief so I could get some sleep.
Confident that Stacy was in for the night, I removed my t-shirt to use as a
rag and lifted my butt to pull my shorts down and free my aching hard-on.  
  
Immediately my mind went into fantasy mode. And immediately my mind jumped to
Stacy as my fantasy. It was only fantasy, right? Is it still wrong if I just
fantasize about my sister? It didn't matter at that point. I replayed the
images in my mind of the day's events, recreating a different scenario. I
replayed her run toward me on campus, this time in slow motion and quickly her
shirt disappeared, allowing her monumental breasts to move freely. No one
noticed but me. Immediately my mind jumped to her walk down the stairs on the
way to dinner. Only now she was wearing a thong instead of her cheer shorts.
"Do you like my ass, brother?" she peaked over her shoulder to ask. "It's
yours if you want it." I didn't even have to know what that meant for it to
cause an eruption. My thighs and stomach began to burn as my hand tightened
around my shaft and increased in speed because I could feel my orgasm rapidly
building. My head was laid back, my eyes closed, so I felt the eruption but
didn't see it. It felt like a gallon and was probably the biggest orgasm of my
life to this point.  
  
"Oh, my God." I heard the whisper from my right and jerked my head around in
fright. Sure enough, my sister had come out of my room and caught me jerking
off! She looked me right in the eye and withdrew her hand from her boxers.
"Oh, my God!" she exclaimed, this time at being busted, "I'm so sorry! I just,
uh... I needed...you know, it's okay for you to...Oh, shit, I'm so sorry!" She
practically leapt around the corner. If this had been a cartoon there would
have been a Stacy-shaped puff of smoke, she moved so fast.  
  
"Shit," I muttered as I sat there covered in my own cum, spattered on my chest
and stomach and running down over my fingers. I had to make this right. Had
she heard me call out her name? Did I even say her name? Dammit, I couldn't
remember! I quickly wiped myself off and pulled my shorts back up. The thunder
outside continued to roll, more frequently now and much more closely. The
storm was upon us.  
  
I knocked on Stacy's door and she asked me to come in. She seemed timid, maybe
embarrassed. I needed to take the blame and clear some things. I could only
hope she would forgive me. I opened the door and stood in the opening. "Stacy,
I"  
  
"I'm so sorry, Thomas," she cut me off. "I'm so embarrassed I don't know what
to say." She sounded like she was beginning to cry. Her voice was tense and
cracking.  
  
"You don't have anything to apologize for. I should have known better. I mean,
we're sharing this apartment and I need to be more respectful of our
shared..."  
  
"But you caught me playing with myself right there in the living room!" she
burst out crying and covered her face with a pillow, sobbing into it.  
  
I was confused. I was the one on the couch perving on my sister while I jizzed
all over myself. What was she talking...OH! Shit! She had her hand in her
shorts when I looked over. That must be what she was talking about, and I
embarrassed her.  
  
"Stacy." I walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. She had her back to me.
I touched her shoulder and she flinched a little. "I'm sorry I embarrassed
you. I didn't even know. In fact I didn't know you were there or I wouldn't
have been...uh...taking care of things myself." I saw her shake and couldn't
tell if she was sobbing or laughing. I heard a sharp intake of breath before
she rolled over, removing the pillow from her face. Her red face had a smile
on it and she wiped her tears away. "I know. And that's another thing I'm
sorry about. I shouldn't have walked back out there unannounced." Her smile
faded. "I'm really sorry. Thank you for not being mad at me."  
  
"I couldn't be mad at you! I thought you were mad at me! I thought you came
into the living room, saw me, and freaked out."  
  
"Well, I did come into the living room and see you. Actually,...ahem...I,
uh...I watched you." She looked down and was idly playing with her heart
pendant as she said it.  
  
"I'm sorry? Did you say you watched me?" I asked, incredulous.  
  
"Um, yeah. I couldn't help it," she looked at me, protesting my dismay. "You
looked so..."  
  
"Yeah? 'So'...what?"  
  
"Amazing," she muttered.  
  
"Amusing, you say?"  
  
"Amazing!" she repeated more loudly.  
  
"Oh." I was shocked.  
  
She continued to look me in the eye and repeated with a wry smile, "Amazing."  
  
"Uh..."  
  
"You look good, T." She glanced down at my crotch, hopefully failing to be
subtle rather than openly expressing admiration. That would have just been
weird.  
  
And kind of hot.  
  
What if she did, though? What if she wanted me to catch her? Could she want
me, too? No, that's crazy. Not Stacy. She's the hot one, not me. She can have
anyone she wants. I'm average looking at best. She's brilliant, beautiful,
creative, I could go on. But she just told me I look good. No, wait.
"Amazing." That's what she said. She said I look "amazing."  
  
"Well...since we're being honest here, in an awkward sort of way, I haven't
been able to take my eyes off you since you got here this afternoon."  
  
"Good," she said with a smile. "That's why I dressed the way I did tonight at
dinner. I did it for you. I wanted you to notice me. It's why I wore your
boxers and this tank top to watch the movie. And it's why I asked you to rub
my feet. I needed you to touch me."  
  
"Wow."  
  
"And I know you enjoyed it, too, brother. I felt it on my foot. I know you
were hard touching me."  
  
"I don't..."  
  
"And I liked watching you. I'm glad I came in when I did. I got turned on
watching you masturbate, T. You looked so good when you came. It was the
hottest thing I've ever seen."  
  
"Stacy, I..." I stammered.  
  
"Yes, brother?" she asked coyly.  
  
"I'm glad you saw." I swallowed hard. "I...I was thinking of you when I did
it. You're the most beautiful woman I've ever known. You're right that I
enjoyed massaging your feet. I just wanted to touch you."  
  
"You know, Thomas," she said, sitting up," I don't really think it's fair that
I got to watch you cum and you didn't get to see me. Do you?" Without another
word and without waiting for an answer, my sister lay back and lifted her
right knee so that her foot was flat on the bed, and looking me in the eye she
slid her right hand into the waistband of her shorts. I could tell when her
hand reached her pussy because she closed her eyes and breathed in deeply.
After a moment, she settled down again and looked me in the eye. I looked down
to see her arm moving in small smooth motions: circular and then up and down,
while her hand gave her secret pleasure inside the green plaid boxers.  

I followed her body up to her heaving breasts where her nipples were poking
out through her tank top, harder than I had seen them earlier in the day.
While her breasts were tremendous, her nipples were not overly large,
surprisingly. Occasionally Stacy would open her eyes and look at me, from my
eyes to my crotch, but then back to my eyes. After a few moments she would
close her eyes again to focus on her own pleasure.  
  
My dick was again rock hard and straining against my shorts, but I didn't dare
touch it. I was tempted, but as far as I knew we were playing to even the
score, so she was just catching up. I didn't want to risk that by blowing my
second load in her presence.  
  
I was practically hypnotized by her subtle, yet apparently effective
performance. Her hips began moving in circles and she was writhing on the bed
right beside me. She opened her eyes to look at me again, never changing pace,
and moved her left hand from under the pillow, and she snaked it up under her
shirt to give a silhouette of her feminine hand against the straining cotton
fabric. I watched her hand make the journey from the hem of her shirt, up to
her right breast before the knuckles arched as she grabbed a handful of her
own breast. She continued to watch my face, alternately opening and closing
her eyes. She would begin moving her left hand from nipple to nipple, her hand
changing the landscape of her shirt as she stroked her breast, grabbed
handfuls of flesh, and pinched her own nipples.  
  
Soon enough her breathing became frantic and she began letting out guttural,
almost imperceptible moans. Her movements became more frenzied and her brow
furrowed almost as if in concentration, but her eyebrows raised and her eyes
suddenly squeezed shut while her hips thrust at the quickened pace of her
hand.  
  
She looked at me and with an excited tone, she called to me, "Thomas!
Tho...oh...T! Look! Watch me! Your sister is cumming on your bed! Watch me cum
for you, T!"  
  
My eyes were glued to her face and we locked eyes as she convulsed and lost
all breath, small noises escaping her throat while her mouth held open wide
before her eyes rolled back into her head and a final long grunt dragged out
over her pink lips and perfect teeth.  
  
After a few moments, she dropped back onto the bed, exhausted. Looking at me
with sleepy eyes, she drew her hand from her shirt, resting it beside her on
the bed, her fingers touching my hand. She pulled her other hand from her
shorts, glistening with her orgasm. Looking me in the eye, her hand approached
her mouth and I watched her as she sucked on each of her fingers, cleaning
them of her own arousal.  
  
She crooked her finger, beckoning me closer. As I leaned in, she placed her
index finger on my lips, the finger that had just been rubbing her clit or
possibly had been fucking her pussy. I could smell her pussy on her hand.
Pressing her finger to my lips, she whispered, "Shhhh. This is our little
secret."  
  
End chapter 1




        Stacy King and I Ch. 02


The windows rattled with another peal of thunder, causing Stacy to jerk her
finger from my lips as she cowered at the sound. It appeared the storm was
right on top of us now.  
  
I quickly leaned in to hold her in an effort to protect her from the building
storm. Her arms flew around me with her head buried in my chest. My arms were
wrapped around her shoulders and my cheek rested atop her head, the scent of
her shampoo again filling my nostrils.  
  
"Stay with me tonight, Thomas," she asked. It was not a romantic plea, but
rather that of a scared sister asking for her brother's protection.  
  
CRACK!  
  
Another bolt of thunder, right outside our window. The lights flickered for
only a moment, but held fast. At the noise, my sister squeezed me tightly,
making herself into as small of a ball as possible, as if she were a turtle in
hiding. Maybe if the storm didn't notice her, it would go away, she might be
thinking. Instinctually, I tightened my hold on her in response to her
movement.  
  
"Are you sure?"  
  
She didn't say anything, but nodded her head quickly against my chest.  
  
"Stacy," I said, unwrapping from around her and pulling her back so she could
look me in the eye, "look at me." She looked up, fear evident in her visage.
"I need to hear you say it. Are you sure you want me to share a bed with you
tonight?"  
  
"Yes, T. I want to share a bed tonight." She looked as confident as I'd ever
seen her. As if trying to convince me, she reached over to the other side of
the bed and grabbed a handful of bedspread, pulling it down to show the light
brown sheets underneath. "Hold me in the storm. Please." My sister's eyes
never left mine as I lay down and pulled the covers over me. She was still
lying on top of the sheets on her side, though they were folded back. She had
uncovered herself to be able to put on the show we both so desperately wanted.  
  
I watched as she raised her hips to pull the sheets down before raising her
legs and tucking them under the top sheet and cranberry bedspread with gold
flourish woven throughout. My mother chose it calling it "elegant, romantic,
and yet still masculine." I had to agree, and it looked nice against my dark
cherry bed frame. Somehow, seeing a woman lying under it moved it more to the
realm of elegance and romance, and the masculinity of it didn't seem so
important anymore.  
  
Stacy rolled over to face me and I reached up and turned off the lamp on my
nightstand, the only light in the room. As soon as the lamp was extinguished,
however, it became apparent that the light from the parking lot and lightning
flashes were enough to illuminate the image of the woman in my bed. As my eyes
adjusted, a shadow crossed in front of my face, but I soon felt Stacy's hand
on the side of my head, stroking my hair, her thumb tracing the contour of my
ear.  
  
"You make me feel so safe," she whispered, continuing to stroke my hair and
cheek. "Am I safe here with you, brother?"  
  
"Yes," I whispered in return, not even thinking of a different possibility.  
  
I couldn't mention it, but I was still hard. She was still wearing that tank
top and lying on her side pressed her breasts together even more, her cleavage
meeting near her throat. Her silver pendant slid over to the right, now
resting askew on her shoulder. It may have been my imagination, but I thought
I could smell her arousal. Maybe it was still on her hand, maybe it was caught
on my boxer shorts, the ones she had worn when she pleasured herself; the ones
she is still wearing. Maybe it had leaked onto the sheet. Maybe it was just in
my head.  
  
"Good," she replied. Her hand left my head as she moved in to kiss me again on
the corner my mouth, this time lingering for just a moment before backing off
and rolling over, putting her back to me. I rolled over onto my back and lay
there looking at the ceiling as the flashes of lightning spasmodically lit the
spinning ceiling fan, casting an oblong shadow. I lay like that for what
seemed like an eternity, replaying the evening's events in my mind yet again
and scrolling through the transcript of our brief conversation before she
rolled over. I listened for word choice, tone of voice, anything I could think
of that would give me some semblance of understanding on how I should respond.  
  
Was she still flirting with me? Did she want more? Or was she just my scared
little sister needing protection? Was she as confused as I was? Should I make
a move or wait for her to make one? If I touched her, would she be offended?
Relieved? Pissed off? SHIT!  
  
CRACK! CRACK!  
  
I was on her as fast as she flinched, my chest against her back. "I'm here,
Stacy. Shhhh." My arm was over her arm and my face was buried in her hair. I
moved my head back and used my cheek to brush her hair out of my face so I
could stay close without my nose tickling. Soon enough she relaxed and her
breathing became steady. Her left hand took my right, which was draped over
her, and she intertwined her fingers into mine, giving me a light squeeze.  
  
Outside the storm continued on, but the thunder became more distant, rolling
again instead of cracking, indicating that it was on its way out. In just a
few minutes I was asleep, nestled against my sister.  
  
It was before dawn, but I was awake. "Thomas," there came a whisper. Then a
little louder, but still softly, "Thomas."  
  
It was Stacy. "Yeah?"  
  
"Um..." She wiggled her ass a little.  
  
"Oh, shit! I'm sorry!" My erection was poking her. It was extended out and was
pressed into her ass, or maybe her thigh. I couldn't really tell.  
  
She giggled a little bit and said, "It's okay. It's just a little
uncomfortable. Can you do something about that?" I backed up and began to turn
over; she immediately reached back and grabbed my hip to stop me. "No! Not
that. Just...I don't know....move it. Trap it...somehow. Something." It was
obvious she didn't know what I was supposed to do with it, but I knew what she
didn't want. She didn't want it to go away.  
  
I moved back for just a moment and adjusted it to trap it against my stomach
so that it pointed up. Then I settled back in. My dick was now confined
between my abdomen and my sister's lush ass. She shuddered a little when I was
nestled back against her. "Oh," she muttered, "there it is."  
  
"Better?" I asked, now harder than I had been before.  
  
She wiggled her ass as if testing it, causing my cock to rest in the crevice.
"Much," she replied while reaching behind her to brush my cheek. "Thank you."  
  
"My pleasure."  
  
"Mine, too," she responded. She grabbed my hand again and kissed it before
snuggling up to me, wiggling her ass in a slow grind a couple of times before
resting her, and my, hand next to her cleavage. The storm had passed, yet we
were closer together than we had been when I was trying to comfort her. Just
to try my luck, I pressed my hips forward, pressing my erection against her
even harder while pulling her back against me with the hand over her breast.
Stacy muttered something that was clearly pleasurable, but I couldn't make out
what it was. I relaxed again.  
  
"Good night, Stacy."  
  
A sigh, "Good night, T."  
  
Sunlight had turned my window blinds to a pale yellow as they worked to
protect my sister and I from blinding rays. It was definitely morning. And I
was definitely hard again. Or still. Whatever. Either way...  
  
I was still entangled with Stacy, my boner buried between her cheeks, pointing
up her spine separated by my shorts and her boxers. My hand was no longer up
by her breast, but was instead resting on the side of her right thigh, about
halfway between the hem of the boxers and the bend in her knee. My legs were
bent almost parallel to hers. And I loved being here.  
  
Partially because I needed to stretch and partially because I wanted to feel
it again, I stretched my whole body, straightening my legs and core and
pulling my arm up and out behind me. This had the effect of stretching me out,
but also forced me to drive my hips forward, further pressing my erection into
the crack of my sister's ass.  
  
Stacy moved forward a little, being pushed from behind by my little stunt.  
  
"Mmmmm, is that for me?" she asked without looking back. She pressed her hips
back against me before relaxing and falling a little forward again.  
  
Feeling playful I responded, "What do you think?" and pressed forward again.
This time she pressed back immediately and held there, moving her hips in
small circles while pressed against me.  
  
"I sure hope so." She turned her head to look over her shoulder and looked me
straight in the eye. Reaching back with her right hand, she placed it at the
base of my skull and pulled me in, kissing me lightly on the lips and holding
me there for just a moment. As soon as her lips left mine, she said, "Good
morning, big brother."  
  
"Good morning, little sister," I replied in kind.  
  
She looked down at her chest and thrust it out. "Don't you mean, 'not-so-
little' sister?" and smiled back at me.  
  
"Beautiful sister." This earned me another kiss. And a grind. I pressed back
as we looked each other in the eyes, our smiles fading to expressions of bliss
and, on my part, lust. Stacy looked away as she turned her head, at the same
time taking the hand I had placed back on her thigh.  
  
She brought my hand around to her stomach, holding it in her own with a tight
grip as she pressed back against me again, relaxing and repeating the
movement. Out of instinct and hoping I was right, I began pressing back again,
using her ass crack to stroke myself as the inside of my cotton shorts rubbed
against the bottom of my cock and head.  
  
"Oh," I heard a muffled moan from her pillow. That was a good sign. I stroked
her stomach lightly and her hand released mine, giving me access to this area
of her body. Because she was still curled up, I couldn't move my hand very
far. Instead I ran my hand down over her hip so I could stroke the smooth skin
of her thigh. Another moan, this one accompanied by a twitch. A spasm. It
interrupted her thrusting back at me, but only for a moment and I was still
able to continue my movements unaided and uninterrupted.  
  
My sister grabbed my hand from her thigh and held it tight for only a second.
She brought it back in front of her and kissed my hand. Her head turned toward
me, eyes closed, almost like waiting to know I was watching her before she
opened her amazing green eyes and looked right into mine. They were filled
with passion. There was no mistaking that look.  
  
While piercing my soul with her gaze, she pulled my hand up and placed it on
her right breast, giving herself a squeeze through my hand before releasing it
and reaching back behind my head again. With my dick sandwiched in her ass,
and my hand on her tit, I kissed my sister. The fire in her kiss melted my
resolve. Whatever doubt I had was scorched by her fire. Her desire was
unmistakable. She wanted me. She wanted her brother as much as he wanted her.  
  
Surprisingly, Stacy was the first to invite her tongue, licking along my upper
lip expectantly, tickling it with that luscious pink muscle. I returned the
kiss by introducing my own tongue to hers, which only served to fan her flame.
She writhed even more violently against my groin, rotating her hips and
constantly pressing back against me. Her hand grabbed at the back of my head.
Her other hand was still under her pillow, but I could only imagine she was
clawing at the sheets in the same manner. We kissed with unquenchable passion.
I couldn't help but squeeze and grope and pull on her tit as if I was trying
to remove it from her chest. I found myself moving from one tit to the other.
I wanted so badly to move under her shirt, but that was her call to make. We
had already done far more than I could have ever thought possible and I wasn't
about to risk it for lack of patience. Besides, even while I passionately made
out and dry-fucked my sister, I still respected her too much to treat her like
a common whore or drunken party slut.  
  
But I couldn't get enough of her. Now that she had stretched out a little and
was twisted around to kiss me, I had more access to her body and took
advantage. While her hips were still twisted so she could grind her ass onto
my cock, her torso lay so both shoulders were almost flat on the bed. Her
breasts were pointing mostly straight up, giving me more area to cover with my
hand. I found myself stroking her breasts, her abdomen, and up and down her
thigh, squeezing sometimes and other times stroking. I got a little bold and
grazed my fingers up around her butt while I navigated her body. While my left
hand was tucked under the pillow, supporting my upper body on my elbow, my
right hand was traversing from her knee to her neck, groping randomly along
the way, everything from her thigh to her abdomen to her hip and butt to her
breast to her throat. I had no pattern because I loved it all. I couldn't get
enough of her, or any part of her.  
  
As my hand wandered all over her body, my tongue slid along her tongue and
teased her lips. As my hips continued to thrust steadily against her, she
rolled toward me, dislodging my cock from her crevice and causing it to rub
along her hip. The tip of my member was leaking pre-cum, lubricating the
inside of my shorts and probably the outside of them as well. As my sister
rolled over onto her back, she held me in place by placing her hand on my hip,
pulling me into her. "Keep going," she moaned before turning her face away
from my kiss. I was having none of it. Running my hand up behind her ear, I
rested my thumb on her jawline, and gently but firmly turned her face back,
drawing an excited gasp before her moan was covered by my mouth again.
"OOohmmff". Our kiss continued more passionately than before, as if it were
possible.  
  
While my prick continued to leak, Stacy broke our kiss and breathed, "Touch
me." I was surprised for a second, visibly confused. She must have seen that
because she took my hand and placed it on her mound and repeated, "Touch me,
T." Her sex was warm. I could feel the heat radiating through her cotton
boxers. She reached for my kiss again, her right hand driving my hip into her
and her left hand resting on the hand she had just placed on her own pussy. As
if tired of waiting for me to move, my sister pressed my hand downward so that
my fingertips were pressing at her labia, her clit up near my palm. She forced
my fingers to curl up, pressing the shorts hard against her lips.  
  
She let out an audible gasp and her breath caught in her throat. "Oooooh,
right there, Thomas. I love the feel of your hand on me." She looked me in the
eye as she moved my hand back up a little so that my fingertips were on her
clitoris. Nodding to me, she moved my fingers side to side over her her
clitoris, her lubrication having soaked into her shorts.  
  
"You're so hot, Stace. I'm getting close." I had to let her know. I was going
to blow in my shorts and I had to tell my sister, who had my hand on her
pussy. She let out a low moan and buried her tongue in my mouth again while
pulling my hip toward her. She rolled back onto her side again, leaving her
right knee raised and placed her foot on the bed behind my leg so that her sex
would remain available to my touch.  
  
"Make me cum, brother. Make me cum on your bed again," she whimpered, her hips
thrusting against my hand. Her eyes locked on mine as I felt her hand move
quickly from my hip, to the space between us. She was looking for permission.
I moved my hips back a little and she smiled in a sexy crooked smile as her
hand felt along the front of my shorts, quickly finding and grasping my cock.
"Oh, damn, T. You're so hard! Are you gonna cum soon? Your shorts are wet like
mine are. You gonna cum in your pants from playing with your sister's body?"
She began to stroke up and down along the length of my prick and the burning
in my stomach was quick.  
  
She felt it contract and giggled, "Oh, yeah" she moaned with a smile, "There
it is." I let out a series of grunts as my semen burned its way up my shaft
and through the head, coating my lower belly, the force stopped only by the
waistband. Forcefully ejaculating, my seed shot out again and again,
slickening the inside of my shorts and leaking through the fabric. Stacy
noticed, exclaiming, "Dammit, that's some hot cum on my hand!"  
  
Immediately she began contracting, her breasts jiggling with each crunch of
her abs, her thighs closing around my hand as her orgasm overtook her. I
quickly forced my mouth onto hers and she returned the kiss the best she
could. Her shorts were soaked, my hand becoming slick and hot with her orgasm.  
  
After a few moments, she relaxed, breathing heavily, and we settled side by
side on my bed, both exhausted.  
  
Both of us had our hands covered in the cum of the other. Stacy brought her
hand up from between us and wiped my leaking semen on her shorts. I, on the
other hand, looked her in the eye while I brought my hand up to my lips. She
looked away and smiled, apparently shy at the thought of her brother finding
joy in the scent of her arousal. This was not the opportunity to taste her. I
hoped that would come later.  
  
There was an odd tension between us. I think it was the fact that we both knew
it was mutually enjoyable, but we also both knew that it was somehow
inappropriate. I think she felt more ashamed than I did. At least for now. To
reassure her, I reached for her hand and held it gently. I looked over at her,
her hair tousled, breasts heaving, and I smiled. She smiled back. Letting go
of her hand, I brought my arm up and she quickly caught on, moving up to rest
her head on my chest, cradled beneath my arm. She draped her arm over my chest
to rest in my embrace.  
  
Nothing was said for a few minutes. I was thinking about...well, I was
thinking about a lot of things. I figured what she needed most was to feel all
right about herself and about what we had done. She needed to know I didn't
think ill of her and that this had not diminished anything. She needed to know
how I felt after our morning together.  
  
"I love you, Stace."  
  
Silence for a few moments, then her hand came up and wiped at her cheek.  
  
"I love you, too, T."  
  
We lay there for an interminably long time. She idly played with my chest hair
and traced the contours of my body, occasionally making me twitch from the
mild tickle it caused. I stroked her arm with my right hand while my left
stroked her shoulder and back, occasionally going low enough to feel the edge
of her waistband. A few minutes after we had climaxed together, she pulled the
bedspread back up over our legs and put her left leg over the top of mine,
entangling us once again, this time in a loving embrace rather than an act of
passion.  
  
I had relaxed again, my eyes closed as I held my sister and enjoyed her touch.
My mind was clear for the time being.  
  
"Thomas?" she asked quietly, as if she was debating as to making any noise at
all.  
  
"Mm," I grunted to acknowledge I was here with her and listening.  
  
"Can I ask you a question?"  
  
"Sure."  
  
She continued to idly stroke my chest and stomach as she asked, "Why didn't
you try to undress me? Or at least reach under my clothes?" Stacy sounded
unsure about wanting to hear the answer.  
  
"Well, I didn't know you wanted me to."  
  
"But we were making out and...grinding...and stuff. I put your hand on my
stomach to feel your touch and let you play with my boobs, and then I put your
hand...you know... down there, and I told you to touch me. But you never tried
to put your hand under my shirt or in my shorts. I'm just wondering why not."
Honestly, she sounded a little upset.  
  
"First off, I don't want you to think I wasn't tempted. God knows I was. It
took all my self-control not to! I didn't want to push you to anything you're
not ready for. This was an unexpected pleasure for me. Besides, you're my
sister and new room mate and I don't want to upset you by being too forward.
As if grinding my erection against your butt or jacking off to fantasies of
you weren't forward enough," I smiled. That brought a laugh from her as well.
She bounced against my side silently and slapped my chest, her traditional
"knock it off" sign.  

"Okay, thanks. That helps," she said as her laughter subsided. Her voice still
had that lilt to it that indicated that her previous mood had lightened.  
  
"Now let me ask you something. Are you okay with what we've done?" Please say
yes, please say yes!  
  
Without hesitation, she lifted her head up and looked in my eyes with her
crooked smile. "Absolutely." She accented it with a quick peck on my lips,
staying close when she continued on, "In fact, I don't see why it has to be a
one-time thing...Do you?" Her face turned to a nervous furrow she was trying
to hide behind a hopeful, yet plastic smile.  
  
Leaning forward to kiss her again, I replied, "Absolutely not." Her doubt
faded and her eyes lit up again as she pressed her lips to mine and gave me a
momentary, albeit excited kiss of appreciation and unfettered joy. She readily
dropped back down to her previous position, now buried much more closely and
pulling herself tightly against me. I kissed the top of her head and stroked
her hair.  
  
"Can I ask you another question, Stace?" More seriously this time.  
  
"I guess." She had picked up on my tone, it appears.  
  
"You seemed disappointed that I hadn't reach under your clothes. Why is that?"  
  
"I don't know," she answered without conviction.  
  
"Uh-uh. I've heard that before. Please tell me."  
  
Continuing to lie on me and coiling my chest hair around her finger idly, she
began, "Well...I know you think I'm pretty, but I know I'm...fat. And I
just..."  
  
"WHOA! Back up. What do you mean you're 'fat'?" I demanded.  
  
"I know people think I have a pretty face and guys like my boobs, but I'm not
exactly thin. For all I know, you're a chubby chaser. I know I'm not really
sexy. And I know that 20-year-old guys get boners for no reason all the time
or would screw anything that has a hole, so the fact that you would find me
convenient to get you off is no big surprise. But you've told me what's going
on and I trust you, so it's cool."  
  
It wasn't cool. At all. I sat her up so I could get out from under her, and I
scooted back against the headboard. She looked like she was about to cry. "I'm
sorry. I made you mad. I ruined it."  
  
"You know what? You did make me mad! No one talks about my sister the way you
just did!" She was taken aback, visibly shocked. "If you think all you are is
a pretty face and set of great tits, you're screwed in the head. You're
amazing, Stacy! And I'm not just talking in the sense that you're brilliant
and creative and kind, although you ARE all those things. I'm talking
specifically about your body right now." She opened her mouth to say
something, but I held my hand up in a sign to wait and continued on without
pausing.  
  
"Let's run down the list, shall we, starting at the top: your hair. You have a
gorgeous mane of chestnut brown hair that frames your perfect face beautifully
and reflects the sun with shimmering gold strands woven throughout. I
especially like when it is tucked behind one of your perfect ears, like when
you used to help me with homework and when we talked last night at dinner.
Your eyes are a deep emerald that pierces my heart with every gaze. Your nose
is a perfect slope toward your luscious pink lips which serve as a gateway to
your glimmering white teeth and amazingly talented pink tongue.  
  
"Your gorgeous head sits atop a perfect neck which makes me ache to kiss it. I
can't count the number of times I've wanted to kiss you beneath that ear that
serves to hold back your hair. That same pedestal is mounted on a voluptuous
frame, soft to my touch and firm to my grasp. I can feel your muscles move
beneath it, your ribs and core muscles rippling at my touch. Your breasts,
round and firm create a valley for my pleasure and beg for my attention. They
often compete to draw attention from your eyes.  
  
"Your arms must have been taken from the statue of Venus. She would be more
famous and more admired were your arms still attached. They are smooth and
creamy, soft to my touch, yet firm muscle tensing underneath a layer of
warmth. When they reach over your head in pleasure or wrap around to hold me,
I am trapped by my own ardor for you. The hands which cap them are regal,
crowned with beautifully manicured nails, cared for by the woman of my dreams.
They are agile, yet strong, gentle and feminine.  
  
"Your waist tapers in beautifully before curving back out at the hips, the
hips which dance with every step, making my blood pressure rise. I'm
mesmerized by the sway of your hips, the dance of your butt. When you walk
past, I can't help but look up to watch you walk away. That perfect, round
butt sits on two ivory pillars, flexing and tensing with each step, yet
holding a softness that begs to be touched and admired. The curve of your
thighs and your calves draw my eye and I can't look away. My goddess makes
contact with the earth with her beautiful feet, soft and smooth. The arch
gives your foot a graceful elegance, clearly crafted by the Divine. Each toe
curls at my touch and begs for more of it. But even more so, my touch begs for
your toe and your foot and your leg and your butt and your hip and your waist
and your breast and your arm and your hand and your neck and your face and
your ear and your hair."  
  
I had been watching each body part as I described it, following her form with
my eyes and my heart. I was lost in her beauty and had not looked at her face
since moving to her neck in my tribute. When I looked back to her face, I
noticed her eyes red and filled with tears, lines of emotion rolling down her
cheeks after overflowing those emerald pools. I hadn't realized it until I
felt a tear roll down my own cheek, but I had been moved by my own tribute of
my sister's form.  
  
"There." My voice cracked so I cleared my throat. "There," I repeated, lifting
my chin in confidence and defiance to Stacy's point of view, "Amazing."  
  
I was caught off guard by Stacy's lunge at me. Instinctively my arms wrapped
around her back while she was clinging to my neck, sobbing behind my left ear.
She was resting on her right hip on my left side, her legs out to her side,
curled under her. She clung to me for several minutes, crying. What must have
been years of self-rejection came pouring out on my neck and shoulder. She
never said a word. She simply cried. I held one arm around her waist and moved
the other to stroke her head and hair in consolation, probably mine as much as
hers. Who would have done this to her? Who could have said these kinds of
things that would make her hurt so bad and see herself as anything less than
beautiful?  
  
I held her in silence, stroking her hair, not moving until she was ready to.
After a while I felt her relax. She still clung to me for a couple of minutes
before I felt her shift and heard that sniffle that tells me she's trying to
pull herself together. I reached over to the nightstand and pulled out a box
of tissues to sit on top before removing one and patting her arm with it. She
took it from me and then sat back a little, her hair hanging like a curtain to
hide her as she cleaned up her nose and eyes. I handed her another one and she
shook a little with an embarrassed laugh. I simply smiled.  
  
"So, (sniff), why do you have tissues in your nightstand, dear brother?" she
asked, her voice smiling.  
  
"So I don't have to go all the way out to the couch to jerk off."  
  
This made her laugh even more and she looked up at me with that gorgeous
smile, even though her eyes and nose were still red. She continued to blot
under her eyes as if trying to push the stray tears back through the bottom
lashes, and the occasional sniffle would disrupt her breathing.  
  
"Thank you, Thomas," she finally said, her face downcast again for a moment
before looking at me again. "I needed to hear that. It was beautiful."  
  
"You're beautiful," I told her. "Maybe one day you can tell me how all that
shit got in there," I said, gently poking her forehead.  
  
"Maybe." Another sniffle. "But right now I'm spent and I need to clean up. I
must look a fright."  
  
"Not at all."  
  
She smiled at that. "I guess I need to grab my stuff and take a shower. Do you
want to go first?"  
  
"Or I could keep you company?"  
  
"Maybe soon. I'm not...ready...for you to see me...like that. Yet."  
  
"I understand. Although," I said as I bounced up off the bed, "you already
know how I feel about (waving my hands around awkwardly toward her) all that."
I winked at her.  
  
She winked back.  
  
Helping her off the bed, I pulled her in for a hug and kissed the top of her
head again.  
  
She tilted her head back and looked up at me, then tapped her lips with her
index finger. I leaned down and kissed her for just a moment. But it was
enough. She backed up, satisfied and smiled as she turned to gather her stuff
from her room to set up the bathroom with her various washes and...whatever
girls need all that stuff for.  
  
While she was in the shower, I unmade the couch, throwing the sheets in the
hamper and putting the blanket and pillow back in the closet. I checked the
weather on the local station which interspersed local news with the national
broadcast. Hot and sunny: almost a hundred degrees with 89 percent humidity.  
  
Gee, really? In Georgia?  
  
After a few minutes I heard the shower stop and walked back there to ask her
about going out to breakfast. I knocked on the door and after a moment it
opened, the heat, steam forced out, mixed with the scent of her shampoo and/or
body wash.  
  
"Uh...I..." What had I come back here for? I couldn't remember. Stacy opened
the door and was wrapped in one of the dark green oversized bath towels my
mother had selected for our bathroom. Her hair was dripping wet and she had
just begun to comb it when she opened the door. I knew this because there was
a portion with streaks in it while most of her hair was still curly and
unkempt. She immediately continued combing it while I stood there.  
  
"Hello? Earth to Thomas."  
  
Not paying attention to her voice, I still tried to remember what I needed.
"Yeah, umm...Damn." I took her hand and pulled her from the bathroom into the
living room a few feet away. She was surprised, but not resistant.  
  
"AH! What are you doing?!" She stopped when I let go, but then I backed up a
few feet and just gazed at her.  
  
"I just needed to see you like this. I mean, that's not why I knocked, but
when I saw you in a towel, I wanted to see your body again."  
  
"Thomas," she scolded, "I already told you I'm not ready..."  
  
I waved her off, "No no no. I know that. I'm not talking about that. I just
want to see you in your towel."  
  
"What?" She melted.  
  
"You already know how beautiful I think you are. Just let me look at you." I
scanned up and down her body. Her arms and shoulders were bare, as were her
legs, her skin pink from the hot shower. The towel pressed her breasts
together, creating a tight line of cleavage, and the bottom edge of the towel
barely covered her butt. "Would you, um, would you turn around for me?
Slowly?"  
  
She tilted her head with a crooked smile as if considering my request while
also appearing flattered by it. She put her hands on her hips, her right still
holding the comb, and turned around, keeping her heels mostly off the ground.
"There," she giggled, "Can I go finish getting ready now?"  
  
"Not yet. Would you turn around again and stop with your back to me?" I was
getting more nervous with my requests. I felt like an idiot, but here I was,
asking anyway.  
  
With a smirk and a huff, she turned around again, stopping as requested. She
stuck her arms out to the side, asking the wall, "Like this?"  
  
"Perfect," I muttered. I just sat there admiring her body: her arms and legs,
the swell of the towel... "Now drop the towel."  
  
Her head snapped around over her shoulder and she looked at me with an amused
gasp, her mouth gaping yet she was not offended.  
  
"No! Not like that! I'm sorry. I mean, could you unwrap it and drop it down to
your waist. I won't see anything but your back. But I want to see it."  
  
She looked up as if she was considering it. After a few seconds she turned
back around and tossed the comb on the couch then brought her arms in front of
her. I saw the towel loosen and stretch out to either side, her knuckles
visible at the bunched corners. She slowly worked it down, revealing more of
her perfect back, her waist becoming narrower as the towel lowered. The towel
stopped just as her hips began to flair. The towel was shaped by two orbs
pressing against it as she held it tightly to her ass to prevent it from
sagging lower.  
  
For a moment she just stood there, mostly naked in my living room, feet from
me. Were I in front of her I would have seen her magnificent breasts and her
vulva, but today I would settle for this. After a few seconds, she playfully
wiggled her hips back and forth, keeping the towel taut, before quickly
pulling it back up and laughing as she tucked it into her breast. She quickly
grabbed her comb and hustled back into the bathroom before closing the door.  
  
That was great! She was playing with me, but that was great. I was right about
her beauty. It's beyond imagination. I'm smitten with my sister.  
  
_End Chapter 2_




        Stacy King and I Ch. 03


As soon as Stacy ran back into the bathroom, I remembered what I was going to
ask her. I looked at my watch and noted that it was 10 a.m. Well, the morning
was mostly gone and registration started at 1. If history was any indicator,
most of the freshmen wouldn't realize that showing up at 1 wasn't going to
help. You needed to be ready to register at 1 if you wanted to get the classes
you were hoping for. That gave us about two-and-a-half hours to get ready and
be at registration.  
  
I walked to the bathroom again, noting that my dried semen was beginning to
pull on my pubic hair, which is not at all pleasant. I knocked on the bathroom
door, hoping to be heard over the hair dryer on the other side. "Stace?" I
called out.  
  
"Forget it," she laughed, "I'm not showing you anything else!"  
  
Smiling at her comment, I called back through the door, "That's too bad, but I
only wanted to ask about lunch." The dryer stopped and the door opened.  
  
"Are you sure that's all you wanted?" she smirked.  
  
"That's not ALL I want," I replied, wriggling my eyebrows. This drew a firm
pop on my arm with the back of her brush. "OW!" I complained, rubbing my arm.
"Okay, okay! Jeez! I don't know if we should be living together if you're
going to beat me up every day."  
  
"Is it too late to find me a room on campus?"  
  
"I hope not. But if it is, you can always sleep in your car."  
  
"What would mom and dad say if they knew you were making me sleep in my car?"  
  
"What would they say if they knew we were sharing my bed?" I smiled.  
  
She smiled back, opened the door enough to approach me, and wrapped her arms
around my waist. "I don't think they would approve at all." She looked up into
my eyes as she grabbed my butt and ground herself into me. My dick began to
stir and she reached up to kiss me. As soon as our tongues touched, I felt a
pinch at my groin as the dried cum pulled when I started growing.  
  
"OH!" I immediately pulled back, grabbing at my crotch. Stacy was surprised
and a little offended, then began to laugh.  
  
"Already? But I haven't even touched you yet," she teased.  
  
This drew a laugh. I was awkwardly laughing, hurting, and trying to explain
all at the same time. Soon enough the hairs were either ripped out or the cum-
glue broke because the pain stopped. "Ow," I was mock crying, "My cum dried
and it was pulling my hairs when I started getting wood again." This caused
her to bust out laughing, her towel dancing as her breasts moved behind it.  
  
"Ohhhh, I'm so sorry," she tried to comfort me while stifling a laugh. "Do you
want me to help you clean it off?"  
  
"Yes. 'But I'm not ready for you to see me like this'," I teased, throwing her
own line back at her, smiling. She smiled back, knowing I was teasing and not
upset. I pulled her to me and gave her a kiss. "But I do need to clean up.
I'll take my shower when you're finished up. It won't take me long."  
  
"Okay, it's yours in a few minutes." She turned to walk back into the
bathroom.  
  
"Wait!" I said. "I keep wanting to ask about lunch. It's getting late, but we
have plenty of time. What do you think about getting brunch and talking about
your class choices and then trying to get to the school around 12:30?"  
  
"But registration isn't until 1."  
  
"That's when it starts, but if you're there early and ready to go, you can be
in at 1 and out by 1:15. A lot of people will be showing up at 1 and after,
and you'll be losing classes. If we're there early and out early, we have the
rest of the day to ourselves. I was thinking about taking you out tonight." I
was excited at the prospect.  
  
"Really? You want to go out again?" she sounded pleasantly surprised.  
  
"Of course. Like I said before, I love you. Now finish up so I can get ready."
She just stood at the door looking at me and a subtle smile crept up. I just
waved her into the bathroom and she turned to walk back in. I went into my
room to get my clothes out.  
  
Soon enough, Stacy was out and ready to go and within a few minutes, I walked
out of my room. Stacy was wearing her standard jeans and t-shirt, her hair
back in a pony tail again, the cartoon character on her shirt apparently a
vague cultural reference I didn't understand. She had just come out of her
room with a basket to hang in the shower, reached in and set it on the
bathroom counter, but grabbed my arm as I passed, stopping my progress to the
living room.  
  
"Wait," she said. "Can I get a kiss?"  
  
"Anytime." I leaned down and kissed her full on the lips, my stomach flipping
as I did so. My hand reached around her back and I couldn't stop myself. I ran
it down over he denim-clad ass and pulled her tight against me. She breathed
out a little at that. My tin soldier woke up. Our tongues began to dance
before she pulled her head back, looked me in the eye and tilted her chin up
with that crooked smile.  
  
It didn't take me long to know what she wanted. I kissed her right beneath her
right ear, fulfilling one of my desires I had shared just this morning in my
tribute. It was everything I had hoped. Her skin was soft and smooth and warm
and her perfume was the one I had chosen for her before she left for England.
It was a soft scent, not flowery or sugary and not strong or one that assaults
the nose. It was truly a pleasure to inhale, and enhanced my experience all
the more.  
  
She shuddered when I opened my mouth and my tongue licked her neck. Using only
my lips, I pulled on her earlobe and heard her mutter, "Oh, God, that's good.
Wow." I continued to manipulate her neck and ear for a few more seconds,
ending with a flourish by tracing the outside of her ear all the way up with
my tongue before backing away and planting one more kiss on her lips.  
  
"We should get going," I whispered. Her eyes had remained closed and her head
tilted until she heard my voice, at which point she slowly opened her eyes,
looking sleepy, and righted her head again. She reached for my hand and kissed
the palm, then entangled her fingers in mine and escorted me to the front
door.  
  
Having brought her registration packet and pencil with us, she looked at it on
the way to lunch. I had asked her about a brunch buffet that one of the local
steakhouses offers and she said that was fine with her. By the time we arrived
she had already checked some of the classes she wanted to consider. We paid at
the front register, found a four-top and sat side by side, rather than across,
under the pretense of being able to work on her schedule together. I think we
both knew that being on opposite sides of the table put too much distance
between us. Between trips to the buffet and interruptions by our server to
refill our tea, we discussed her schedule.  
  
"As for me," I continued, "I like having my classes early in the day so I can
be out as soon as possible. If I sleep in because my classes don't start until
11, then I won't get out till 3 or 4. That's a lost day as far as I'm
concerned. If I start with 8 o'clock classes, I can still get four classes in
and be out by lunch. Then on Tuesday and Thursday, I can have one or two
classes in the morning and be out by late morning. See what I mean?"  
  
"Yeah. That sounds good," she answered, "but what if your class isn't offered
during those times?"  
  
"That happens with more frequency as the classes become more specialized, but
I still do my best to get earlier classes. If I can have a full day off or two
each week, though, I'll cram for long hours on the days I do have class, So I
may be in class from 8-4 with maybe an hour break in there, and then have two
days off each week. That's a bonus all its own."  
  
"What's your class schedule like this semester?" she asked.  
  
"Well, I couldn't get anything until 9 on Monday, Wednesday, and Friday, and
then have an 11 and 1 o'clock class. On Tuesday nights I have a 3-hour class
from 6:30-9:30. And I have a 3-hour class that I'm taking online, so there are
no on-campus meetings for that one. So, you see, it doesn't always work out
the way I'd like, but I've taken all my core classes and now I'm into more
specialized courses which offer limited sections. But you have a ton of
courses to choose from, no prerequisites to meet, and lots of freedom as a
result. So set it up however you want. We'll create an A schedule, B schedule
and C schedule, based on your needs, preferences, and availability. If A
doesn't work out, we'll try B and so on. Does that make sense?"  
  
"Okay. We can do that."  
  
"Cool. Okay, so..."  
  
"I want my schedule to match yours." That kind of surprised me.  
  
"You want your schedule to match mine?"  
  
"Don't think I'm creepy or stalking my own brother or anything," she laughed.
"I look at it this way. We live off campus together and if we have similar
schedules, we can ride in together, go our separate way for classes and meet
up to ride home. When we're home we're planning meals and stuff around both
being there instead of eating alone or buying separate groceries or having to
reheat and stuff. Besides," she smiled, "that apartment is ours. Together. I
want us to be able to enjoy it together. And we don't know about work
schedules yet, either, so I know that may throw a wrench into it, but..."she
shrugged.  
  
"If you're sure that's what you want," I smiled. I didn't want to affect her
decision one way or the other. I have to say, however that I was excited about
the prospect. Yesterday maybe I wouldn't have been, but today I see things
differently. I understand more why she would want to do this, and it had
nothing to do with carpooling and groceries.  
  
She tucked her hair behind her ear as she looked down to start working on her
schedule. After a couple minutes of watching her, I leaned in, placed my hand
on her leg and started offering suggestions and answering questions. Soon she
had her hand on mine, only moving it when she had to write something down or
turn a page.  
  
We stayed at the restaurant until about 12:15, having enjoyed a leisurely meal
together and making a solid plan for fall semester. As planned, we were back
on campus and standing at the door at 12:30. A few had come before us and
several more straggled up before the doors opened at 1. When the student
government officer propped the door open and waved us in, we walked over to
one of the student ID tables where they scanned the bar code on her folder and
asked for her name and birthdate to confirm. She stood in front of a plain
wall and had her picture taken for her student ID and within a couple of
minutes, her student ID came out of a small card printer hooked up to a
computer. The student assistant working at the computer scanned the bar code
on the card and the computer attributed her card number to her bio. In a quick
rehearsed few sentences, the student explained that she needed to keep the
card with her at all times. It was her ID, meal pass, library card, and event
admission, and if she lost it, there would be a $25 fee to replace it.  
  
We made our way over to the registration table, ID in hand, under the I-L
sign.  
  
"Hi. Do you have your ID?" Stacy handed her the new ID card. "Name?"  
  
"Stacy King."  
  
"Last four of social?"  
  
"8611."  
  
"Thank you," she smiled. "Do you have a schedule worksheet?"  
  
"Yes, ma'am," handing her the paper with A, B, and C schedules on it.  
  
The woman wore her glasses low on her nose so she could both read the work
sheet and the computer screen, switching back and forth to check for
availability for each course as she entered the course number. After little
more than a minute, she smiled at Stacy as the printer behind the table
whirred to life. "Okay, you're all set." Grabbing a sheet of paper from the
printer, she turned back toward us and handed the sheet to my sister. "Take
this sheet to the bookstore and you will be able to get the books you need for
your courses. The bookshelves are labeled by course number. If you need to get
a parking pass, you'll need to visit the campus security table," pointing to
the table at the far end of the gym. "Any questions?"  
  
"No, ma'am. I don't think so."  
  
"If you need anything, don't hesitate to call or stop by. You can also contact
us by e-mail or schedule an appointment through the website. Drop/Add ends two
weeks from the start of class on Monday. We're glad you're here."  
  
"Thank you. I am, too." She turned and winked at me, then waved to the woman
behind the table. As we walked away, she jumped a little, clapping repeatedly,
like the little girl I used to see, "I'm so excited! I'm a college student
now! Yay!"  
  
I put my arm around her, "Yes, you are. I'm proud of you. I think you're going
to do very well here."  
  
Hugging me back with both arms around my waist as we walked, she said, "Me,
too."  
  
She had her ID scanned at the campus security table and wrote a check for a
parking sticker and was instructed to attach it to the bottom driver's side of
her rear window and that she was not allowed to back into the parking spaces.
She was given a map of the campus and the non-residential parking lots were
highlighted as we watched. The younger officer handed her a clear plastic bag
that had fliers about campus safety, regulations, rape avoidance, reporting a
crime, and all sorts of other information, most of it common sense, and told
her he hoped she enjoyed it here.  
  
As we exited the gym, Stacy pulled her iPhone out of her pocket, said, "Uh-
huh. You said we could be out in fifteen minutes." Showing me the phone it
said, 1:22. She raised an accusatory eyebrow and said, "Now my whole day is
off."  
  
"There was a crowd," I defended.  
  
"You always have an excuse." She bumped me playfully, putting her phone back
in her pocket.  
  
"While we're here, do you want to go get your books or wait?"  
  
"I don't know. It would be nice to have them and not have to mess with it
later, but I've heard you may not need them and I hate to blow money."  
  
"That makes sense, although in my experience at this school, all my professors
have used the books. Even if you don't refer to them in class, you can still
be quizzed on the information. Besides, you can return them for full credit
during Drop/Add if they still look new. And they do have used books there,
too, so you can sell them back at the end of the semester."  
  
"Okay," she said, let's go ahead and get them."  
  
We walked into the campus bookstore which was a combination textbook store and
school spirit gift shop. The school name, logo, and mascot were all over the
place on everything from travel mugs to throw blankets. With a little
assistance from one of the students working there, I had an armload of
freshman basics textbooks. Stacy spent the time answering questions from the
girl about where she was from and how she liked it here so far. I never even
came up in the conversation. "Oh, him? He's just my pack mule," I could
imagine Stacy telling the young clerk. Scanning her card and each book, she
waited while Stacy swiped and signed the credit card reader and bagged the
books. Again, the school logo.  
  
"And that's that, little sister. You're ready for Monday. Let's enjoy the
weekend, what do you say?"  
  
"Mmmm, sounds good to me. Any big plans?" she asked in an intentionally
seductive tone.  
  
"I don't know; we'll see." Another slap to the arm.  
  
"OW!" I laughed, "I said we'll see." She laughed and grabbed my hand again,
locking our fingers together as we walked to the car.  
  
When we got back to the truck, I opened the door to let Stacy in and when she
got one foot up on the runner she looked at me over her shoulder and said,
"Lend me a hand?" I held my hand out for her, but she just smiled and shook
her head no, then wiggled her butt, the denim taunting me. I put my hands on
her ass, my thumbs nearly touching her center seam. When she was standing
almost fully, she paused, giving me a chance to play for a moment before
turning around and settling into the seat. "Thank you," she said meekly before
looking out the windshield, almost ignoring me.  
  
When I settled into the driver's side, I put the key in the ignition and she
said, "So, we have some time to kill. Is there anywhere you'd like to go?" I
looked at her for just a second before grabbing the back of her head and
pulling her to meet me in the middle of the cab. I forced my tongue into her
mouth, which she greedily accepted. With one hand on the back of her head, my
other hand went straight to her breast, kneading it and causing her to moan
into my mouth.  
  
Instantly I felt her hand land near my crotch, eagerly searching out my penis.
She quickly found it and rubbed her palm along the quickly stiffening shaft.
"Oh, God," I breathed, pulling back a little bit.  
  
"Let's go home," she breathed.  
  
No one needed to tell me twice. I was back in my own seat shifting gears and
rolling out the main gate of the campus. I had to touch her, so I put my hand
on her thigh, sliding it up until my pinky was up near her pussy. I squeezed
hard. She moaned and grabbed me, her fingers clawing my forearm. We continued
to grope each other on the short drive back through the small town to our
apartment. Not waiting for me to come around, Stacy met me at the back of the
truck and practically pulled me up the stairs. Fortunately the lock turned
easily. I didn't have the patience or dexterity to try and work a bent key
into a cheap lock, and I would have hated to have to answer the security
company's questions about breaking into my own apartment with the key in my
pocket by saying, "But my sister was really horny."  
  
The door slammed shut as I was back in her arms, pushing her backward toward
the bedroom. She grabbed my shirt and took a hard right, backing up until she
fell over the arm of the couch. I almost landed on top of her, but I was able
to catch myself by placing my hand behind her head. We wrestled with a passion
and a fervor I'd never experienced. Her legs wrapped around my thighs and she
ground her hips up onto my erection, dry fucking me through two layers of
denim. Her hand was frantic in my hair, her other pulling my butt down to her,
encouraging me to thrust and slide along her mound.  
  
My hands were all over her breasts, mauling them as I kissed her mouth and
down her neck. I risked it and moved down to gently bite her breast through
her t-shirt. "Oh, shit, T! That feels fantastic! Use them! They're all yours,"
she moaned as she continued to thrust her hips against my stomach, my cock now
out of reach. But it wasn't too far for her hand. With one hand she stroked
and grabbed at my head as I enjoyed her breasts. With her other hand, she
reached down and found my erection again, stroking it through my jeans. I
didn't object when she fumbled with the button on my jeans and as she lowered
the zipper. Her hand felt amazing stroking over the smooth material of my
boxer briefs, now the only thing separating skin from skin. I know she could
feel the pre-cum soaking through the crotch of my underwear.  
  
She continued to moan, now peppered with comments about my excitement. "God,
you're hard, Thomas. Did I do that to you? Did I make you hard?"  
  
"You know you did, Stace! It's all for you: the erection, the dripping pre-
cum...my orgasm." With that last statement, she pulled me down for another
attack on my lips, her hand leaving my pants. She tried to scramble out from
underneath me, but I was too heavy.  
  
"Get up, T!" she pressed on my chest as she clambered free. She quickly sat up
onto her knees and reached for the hem of my shirt, quickly pulling it off
over my head and throwing it to the side. She again reached for my cock, her
hand stroking it inside my jeans, but over the underwear. She didn't look at
me when she untucked her own t-shirt. She just closed her eyes and lifted her
hands up over her head, nodding, saying, "Do it!"  
  
I quickly pulled the shirt over her head and as soon as her head was free, she
lowered her arms, pulling them out through the sleeves and pulling me back
against her chest again. She kept her eyes closed and drove her tongue back
into my mouth, never losing her sense of urgency. This was different now. She
had seen my chest, but now my bare chest was pressed against her bra. I only
saw the colors: dark pink and black. She had pulled me back too quickly. I ran
my hands up along her sides and back, touching her bare skin for the first
time. Once again, her hand found my erection and she resumed squeezing and
stroking me through my underwear. The feeling was incredible. I was covered
with sensation: Her mouth, her hand on my skin, my skin on her skin, the brief
visual of her bra holding her breasts, her hand on my cock. It wouldn't take
me long to cum.  

I wanted to feel her cum again. I ran my hand along her side, down to the
waistband of her jeans and traced it around front. As soon as I got to the
button of her jeans, her hand whipped back from my underwear and latched onto
my hand as she shook her head frantically. "Not that. No. Not ready for that."
Her forehead was touching mine, but she wouldn't look me in the eye. She was
breathing heavily and only pulled away from our kiss long enough to shake her
head and tell me no, then latched her mouth back onto mine.  
  
She let go of my hand and rested it back on my shaft. As soon as she let go, I
again tried to unfasten her button. Again her hand attached to mine, and this
time she pulled her face away and with her other hand held my chin and brought
my gaze to hers. "Thomas, no. Please. Not there. I'm not ready for that yet."
Her eyes were pleading, not angry. She nodded as if asking for agreement. I
nodded absently, my gaze never leaving hers. She smiled and moved my hand from
her pants to her right breast. "Here."  
  
She moved my hand to her left breast. "And here."  
  
I understood. She wasn't rejecting me. She wasn't keeping me from what I
wanted. She was giving herself to me in pieces, like a progressive gift. This
morning she called herself fat. Then at my request she showed me her naked
back. And now she took off her shirt to show me herself more fully than she
already had: her breasts only in a bra. She trusted me enough to let me in; I
needed to respect that.  
  
I nodded again and kissed the palm of her hand. She ran it along my cheek. I
held her hand and said, "Not there." She paused as if confused or even upset.
I placed her hand on my chest, centered over my heart, while looking her in
the eye. "Here." I nodded. She smiled and nodded back, looking away for just a
second, bringing her hand to her face to wipe a tear from her cheek.  
  
I moved her hand from my chest, down to my faded erection. "And here," I
nodded with a wry smile. She let out a little laugh and quickly nodded, moving
her hand again. Pressing her lips to mine, she again caused me to stiffen and
she obviously took that as a good sign. Her kiss again became more passionate.
I placed both of my hands on her face before moving them down the sides of her
neck to her shoulders, my thumbs resting on her bra straps.  
  
They were smooth like satin. My thumbs traced down the straps and over the
sides before my hands cupped her breasts, captured in her bra. Since I was
still kissing my sister I couldn't look down. But I felt lace trim on most of
the cup around the top edge and around the back strap. The cups were primarily
of the satiny material that the straps were made of. Again my hands worked
back to the front and cupped her breasts, this time squeezing hard.  
  
Stacy moaned into my mouth and her kiss became even more frantic. She quickly
kissed my cheek and put her mouth to my ear, breathing, "Squeeze me, brother.
Squeeze my tits while I stroke your hard cock." I don't know if she felt my
penis swell or jump with that statement, but she giggled at my response. "Oh,
you like that, do ya? Is it the way I talk to you, or is it the thought of
playing with your sister's tits without a shirt?"  
  
"It's both...Everything...the kissing, touching, your words. God, you're
magnificent!"  
  
Her face was still next to mine with her mouth by my ear. "Pinch my nipple, T.
Feel how hard I am for you." With that, I quickly found the nub under one cup,
the thumb and forefinger of my right hand pinching her left nipple, eliciting
a gasp and a bit of a scream from her. I repeated it with her right nipple,
receiving a similar response. I then brought both hands up and cupped both
breasts, pressing them together while finding Stacy's mouth with my own,
attacking her with my tongue again. She responded in kind and while we kissed
passionately, my sister rubbing my erection through my underwear. As we kissed
and I groped her breasts, she became more frantic in playing with my member. I
quickly found her nipples again and pinched them both at the same time through
her pink and black bra, forcing her to squeal and break the kiss to find a
breath.  
  
Her mouth was open wide, her eyes closed tight, her brow furrowed, as if in a
silent scream. Her pelvis thrust blindly and spasmodically as her abs
contracted. Suddenly she exhaled a short squeal, then another, then a longer
exhaling breath, mixed with a moan of absolute pleasure. Everything stopped
and her head dropped onto my shoulder as she fought to catch her breath. After
a few seconds, her hand began moving again inside my zipper. I was still as
hard as ever, and was continuing to leak. Watching her breasts jiggle as she
convulsed was incredibly arousing and is a visual that rests like the cover
page to my memory bank.  
  
"Oh, shit, T," she breathed, her head still on my shoulder. "I've never cum by
having just my nipples played with. Whew!"  
  
"Note to self," I said out loud.  
  
She laughed a little at that and then asked, "Can I touch it?" while she
stroked me.  
  
"Touch what?" I asked, still not shifting gears.  
  
She simply squeezed my erection before continuing to stroke it through my
underwear.  
  
"Oh! Uhh..."  
  
"I want to touch it. I want to feel your juices lubricate my hand as I stroke
you, making you cum.... And I want to feel your cum on me."  
  
My hips convulsed at that moment, prompted by just the thought of it. I gazed
into her eyes and kissed her hard. She backed away and looked me in the eyes
as she reclined on the couch. She put her hands on either side of her bra and
pressed her breasts up and together, making her cleavage deep and long. She
used her forefingers and thumbs to find and pinch both nipples simultaneously,
causing her to close her eyes and bite her bottom lip as her hips raised
slightly.  
  
I was mesmerized and knelt there watching. My untouched penis pulsed at the
sight, I'm sure sending another stream of lubricant dribbling out of the eye
and down over my head and shaft. My sister pressed her legs together and
beckoned me forward with a crooked finger and a smile. As I began to move, she
patted the front of her jeans, which I took as an invitation to climb up
toward her waist. I straddled her hips, thankful that I always wore relaxed-
fit jeans.  
  
Her hand slid up my boxer-briefs, never losing contact as I felt more of her
hand on my stomach. Her eyes never left mine as her fingertips brushed over
the waistband of my underwear and made contact with the skin below my navel.
This felt very intimate to me. No one had ever touched me here. I briefly felt
her nails as her fingers curled under just a little to guarantee that they
could get under the waistband before moving slightly forward, pressing under
the elastic that hid my most masculine feature.  
  
Freezing there for just a second, her arm at an awkward angle, Stace pulled
against my right shoulder, inviting me to lean forward. I put my hand beside
her head, resting on it, making me prop myself up over my gorgeous sister, her
breasts spilling out the top of her bra. She worked her fingers in further,
licking her lips, causing me to lean down and kiss her as she approached the
leaking head of my granite pillar. She kissed me passionately as she rotated
her hand around so that her knuckles were against my abdomen while her fingers
wrapped around my cock. We moaned into each others' mouths as she grabbed my
erection and smeared the still-leaking juices around the shaft and head.  
  
I flinched when her hand brushed across the bottom of the frenulum, that
v-shaped seam beneath the ridge of the helmet. She giggled a little. Without
removing her lips from mine, she asked, "You like that, did you?"  
  
Still connected, "You have no idea. I won't last long at all."  
  
"Good. I want to make you cum. I want to feel it on me." Her hand immediately
began moving faster, twisting on every up stroke, the heel of her hand rubbing
the underside of the head, her pinky bumping over the ridge on every stroke.
Her hand was moving quickly thanks to the lubricant my own dick provided,
which had soaked my belly and the front of my underwear. The movement of her
right arm caused her right breast to rise and shake on each stroke, which
naturally her left breast followed, though to a lesser degree. Her cleavage
changed in rhythm to each stroke of her arm. Her heart pendant had settled at
her throat, the chain slack around her neck. The heart lay crooked in the v
where her throat meets her sternum. I could see my sister's breathing quicken
as her throat contracted, making the v in her throat deeper, then shallower,
deep, shallow, deep, shallow.  
  
I made the mistake of looking into her eyes. "Oh, God!" I grunted. The first
shot erupted through the gap in my shorts, shooting with a force that
splattered squarely on the bottom curve of the cup of her bra. As soon as I
indicated the approach of my orgasm, Stacy looked down to watch the explosion
of my orgasm firing at her. "Oh!" she exclaimed, surprised at the force or
maybe the volume. The next blast was apparently aimed higher because it hit
her in the chin and throat, some of it deflecting off to the side, across her
bra strap and shoulder. "Oh, fuck," she muttered, still rapidly stroking and
looking down. I scrambled up a little so that I could try to land some on her
tits and stomach. The next couple of shots were forced out, coating her
cleavage, then a few barely spurted and dribbled, landing almost directly
below my navel, with one or two remaining in my underwear.  
  
Stacy pulled her hand out and looked at it, turning it over to note the cum
that was running down her wrist and palm and held her hand as if not wanting
to touch anything while she looked down at the semen streaking her cleavage
and abdomen. She looked back up at me with a smile, and said, "Somebody made a
mess. Do I look all right to go out?" I was mesmerized by the sexiness of the
sight before me. Her green eyes sparkling, mouth in a wide smile, neck and
tits covered in cum, darkening the pink satin of her bra and showing up in
stark contrast to the black lace. I even noticed that some of the cum had
landed in the hollow of her neck, coating her pendant and even filling the
space in the heart like a little pool.  
  
I just shook my head and laughed, continuing to breathe heavily as I tried to
recover. "That," I panted, "was the best orgasm of my life. And may I add, you
look amazing covered in my cum."  
  
"I feel amazing covered in your cum."  
  
I backed off her stomach so I could lean down for a kiss. She didn't touch me
with her hand, still wet with my climax, but she returned the kiss. "Um, T. I
need to get up and wash off. It's starting to get cold."  
  
"Oh, yeah," I said, clambering off the couch. "Sorry."  
  
"It's okay," she laughed. "I'm not complaining."  
  
I watched as she walked into the bathroom, keeping her head down to make sure
nothing ran onto her jeans, and keeping her hand out to the side, palm up and
fingers splayed. In just a moment I heard the water turn on and she yelled
out, "Heeey!"  
  
It startled me, like I had pissed her off, and she came back out of the
bathroom with a scowl on her face. Pointing to her necklace she said, "You
came in my heart." She busted out laughing and I laughed in response,
appreciating the reference. Still smiling, she turned back around and walked
back into the bathroom.  
  
I walked toward the bathroom and said, "Well, I also came in my pants. I need
to change my underwear."  
  
I turned to walk toward the bedroom when she yelled out, "No! Don't."  
  
"What?"  
  
"Come here."  
  
I walked into the bathroom and she was wiping a washcloth in a single stroke
from her navel to the band of her bra. She curled her wrist so that the
leading edge of the cloth broke contact first, as if trying to pull the semen
toward the center of the cloth. She leaned over the counter and rinsed out the
cloth. Her breasts were still spilling over the top of her bra and they
jiggled as she rinsed out the cloth, unfolding it and refolding it as she
continued to run it under the water, steam rising from the sink.  
  
Turning to me, she asked quietly, "Would you clean up higher? I can't see up
there." I knew she was lying because there was a giant mirror over the vanity
and sink. I knew she was still playing with me, but I didn't mind. I gently
took the cloth from her hand as I looked into her eyes. Soon enough my gaze
shifted and taking hold of the chain, I lifted it away from her throat, the
heart rising through the thickening puddle of cream and pinched it in the dark
green cloth. Using my thumb and two fingers to pinch it, I polished it and
tried to make sure I got it all. I used the corner of the cloth to run it up
through the middle in an effort to get everything.  
  
Stacy lifted her chin a little bit, her eyes looking at the ceiling as I
gently ran the cloth from the middle of her throat, down the hollow, and
pulled it out before resting the pendant back on her upper chest. After
rinsing it out, I ran the cloth from low in her cleavage up toward her throat
again to get the rest of the dribbling semen. I wiped down her bra strap and
the bottom of her right cup as they were now stained dark pink from the wet
blasts they had received. Confident I got it all, I handed her the cloth while
looking in her eyes and whispered, "All clean."  
  
"Thanks," she whispered back, placing a hand on my chest and leaning in to
give me a gentle, loving kiss on the lips. Holding there for just a moment,
she backed up and while still close to my mouth, looked me in the eye and
whispered, "Not ALL clean." She backed up and glanced at my crotch before
looking me in the eye again.  
  
"Yeah, I'll go..."  
  
"No." She turned to the sink. "Let me." She rinsed/heated the cloth and turned
to me. Kneeling down, she set the cloth on the carpet and looked up at me
before placing her hands on either side of the waistband of my jeans. As if
waiting for me to stop her, she gently pulled on the waist, but had to reach
around to pull the back down to my butt so she could come back to the sides
and bring them the rest of the way to my knees.  
  
Here I was, standing in my boxer briefs with my jeans around my knees and my
sister at eye level with my penis. She focused on my underwear. She ran her
hands around the waist, gently feeling the material and the contrast of it
against my skin. Her touch was electric and my body began to respond. She
didn't say anything, but just felt around. She ran her hands, palms flat,
along my thighs, hips, rear, and on both sides of my growing erection. She
picked up the cloth and curled the waistband down in the center front, to
clean the semen that had leaked. She wiped in a small stripe along the edge
for a couple of inches, then put the cloth back on the carpet by her knee.  
  
Without even looking up, she curled her fingers into the sides of my waistband
and began pulling down slowly, like she was waiting for me to stop her. I
debated, but then held my breath and hoped she would be pleased. She continued
to pull them down and the waistband rolled over itself while the snug fitting
microfiber material hugged my thighs. Eventually she pulled them down enough
that they broke free from me semi-hard penis and over the curve of my butt.
She then had no trouble pulling them down to rest on my jeans.  
  
Still not saying anything, she looked up with a smile and reached for my shaft
with one hand and the cloth with the other. The hand that held my shaft was
gentle, only touching me with fingertips. The cooling cloth touched the top of
my patch of reddish-brown pubic hair and she ran it downward slowly, toward
the base of my still-growing erection.  
  
Because she hadn't said anything, I thought she may be disappointed in me.  
  
"Stacy," I said quietly, debating to break the silence.  
  
Without breaking her gaze or working to clean the drying lubricant from my
groin, she quietly responded, "Yes?"  
  
"I...uh...I'm sorry I'm not...um...better."  
  
She looked at me confused, stopping her work. "What do you mean?  
  
"I mean, uh, you know, bigger. I'm sorry I'm not bigger."  
  
Looking back at my penis, she quietly said, "It's beautiful." She went back to
work, gently caring for my penis. As she felt the cloth getting cooler, she
raised up on her knees and turned to run the cloth under hot water again.
Without looking at me she asked, "What makes you think you should be bigger?"
then she settled back down onto her heels and continued to gently wipe off the
entire area, being careful not to miss anything.  
  
"Lots of things, I guess. I've seen other guys in locker rooms, I've seen the
occasional porn clip (she made a face and glared at me from beneath her
eyebrows for a second at this one), and I know about those enhancement ads."  
  
"How big do you want to be?" She continued cleaning me, moving my penis up and
down and one side to the other to get to the areas she needed to clean.  
  
"I don't know. Another inch, two inches?"  
  
"Have you had any complaints?"  
  
"Well, no."  
  
"Then why do you want to change it?"  
  
"Well, ahem, I, uh...I've never been with anyone." I was kind of embarrassed
to admit this.  
  
"That's not true."  
  
"Yes it is!"  
  
"No. Yesterday that was true. Today it isn't." She continued to clean.  
  
"Good point. But still..."  
  
"'But', nothing," she said, letting go of my penis and continuing to talk as
she stood up and leaned against the sink, resting with her palms and butt on
the edge. "Just this morning you got mad at me for saying I was fat. You were
upset because of how I was talking about myself in a negative way. Now here
you are saying that your penis is too small. How do you think it makes ME feel
to hear someone talking about my brother that way?"  
  
"I didn't..."  
  
"You didn't think it was the same thing. Is that what you were going to say?"
She folded her arms, pressing her breasts together and up, waiting for an
answer.  
  
"Yeah. I guess it is."  
  
She turned to face me and placed her hand on my upper arm. "Thomas, I've never
been with anyone, either. If you're worried about comparisons, don't be. And
from what my friends have told me, penis size matters a whole lot less to them
than it does to men. They are enamored with the man they love and their sexual
chemistry determines a lot about their pleasure." She held up her finger.
"This. This is what I can use to bring myself off."  
  
"This," she said, stroking my dick, "I know would fill the job description
much better." She smiled at me. I started to get hard in her hand. "I've been
very happy drawing close to you. I love you. And I love what I've discovered
about your body. So if I'm the only one you've had experience with, and I'm
pleased, then it sounds to me like you're batting a thousand. Don't you
agree?" She winked at me and gave me another squeeze.  
  
I smiled an embarrassed smile and looked down. She picked my chin up with her
finger. "T," she said quietly, "It's not about what's here," she said,
squeezing my erection. Placing her other hand on my chest, she continued,
"It's about what's here. And this is pretty wonderful." I blushed and looked
away. She gave me another quick squeeze and said, "and so is this," before
laughing a little to break the tension.  
  
"Thanks, Stace. I just get a little insecure sometimes, you know?"  
  
"I know. I do, too. We'll just have to be here for each other. And as we
continue to spend time together and see more of each other and explore further
in our relationship, we'll grow more secure I think. Don't you?"  
  
"Yeah, I do. I hope so. I've always been lucky to have a sister like you. Now
I feel even more that way. I really do love you, Stace."  
  
"I love you, too, T." She hugged me tight, her breasts pressing against me and
my erection pressed into her, half on her jeans and half touching her bare
belly. She reached down and gave me another squeeze and a few strokes while
slipping her tongue into my mouth. We made out as she continued to gently
masturbate me. I reached up with my left hand and grabbed her right tit,
squeezing it while my right hand reached around and held her ass. She moaned
into my mouth. I decided to take a chance and brought my hand up over her
waistband, never losing contact, and slid it down into her jeans, over her
underwear to squeeze her ass.  

"Whoa," she broke away and looked me in the eye with a smile, but didn't move
my hand away, "someone's getting fresh. And it feels like you're getting
worked up again."  
  
"I can't help it," I argued. "You know you're hot."  
  
She responded with a playful kiss. "Be that as it may," she let go of my
erection and pulled my hand out of her shorts before backing away, causing my
hand to fall away from her bra, "we have some plans for this afternoon and
evening. I promise if you can wait, I'll make it worth your while."  
  
Walking out of the bathroom, she gathered both of our t-shirts, tossed mine to
me and put hers on. "You can't go out like that, she said, pointing down. Most
places require pants."  
  
"Okay, let me go change my underwear," I replied.  
  
"No. I cleaned you up enough that you should be okay. Besides, if I have to
sit in my own cum, you should have to, too." With that she winked at me. I
hadn't even thought about the fact that she hasn't changed either. Her panties
must be soaked.  
  
She walked back into the bathroom to check her hair and, reapplying her
lipstick, asked if I was ready to go. I pulled up my pants as she watched,
leaning on the sink, and I nodded my head like an idiot.  
  
"Good. Let's go have some fun." With that, she walked past me, an extra wiggle
in her hips. I couldn't help but reach down and slap it. "OH!" she squealed,
jumping at the shot, and turning to look at me, laughing and rubbing her right
cheek, tried to soothe the sting. She smiled that crooked smile and wagged her
finger at me before taking a few steps to the couch and placing her hands on
the arm rest, arching her back and sticking her hips out, shaking them at me.  
  
"You missed a spot," she said. I approached her, waiting for her to stand up
and say, "Are you kidding? I'm not giving you a free shot!" Instead she just
stood there, ass out, facing forward. She wasn't even looking back to see if I
was coming. I walked over to her, raised my arm back and held it, waiting for
her hand to come back and cover her ass.  
  
She never moved. I let my hand fly and my palm stung when I made contact with
the denim covering her left cheek. THWACK! She flinched, but didn't grunt or
complain. Standing up, she rubbed her butt and turned to me with an innocent
smile. "There," she said, "Now I'm balanced out. Thank you." Without another
word, she walked toward the front door, grabbed her phone and purse off the
ottoman, turned the knob and walked out into the breezeway.  
  
I don't know if I was stunned or just stupid, but I was expecting her to come
get me. I guess I just snapped out of it because I quickly followed her,
pulling the locked door closed. She was at the bottom of the stairs by the
time I caught up with her. She continued to work those hips as we walked to
the truck. She stood outside the passenger door waiting for me. I opened the
door for her and when she stepped onto the runner, I reached for her ass
again.  
  
"What do you think you're doing?" she snapped.  
  
I froze, panicked. "I, uh, I was just...uh...helping you in?"  
  
"I don't think so." She dropped into the seat and looked out the front window,
ignoring me.  
  
Shit. I've pissed her off. I crossed a line. I closed her door and my stomach
was in knots as I walked around the back of the truck. A million thoughts
raced through my mind as I tried to figure out how to get out of this. I
opened the driver's side door and climbed inside. With my stomach tense, I
turned to Stacy to apologize.  
  
"Stace..." I looked up.  
  
"Yes?" Her eyebrows were raised and she was smiling. She broke into a fit of
laughter.  
  
"You bitch!" I said, laughing myself.  
  
Her jaw dropped as she had a look of amused shock. "Did you just call me a
bitch?"  
  
"Yes, I did!"  
  
"Come here!" she said, grabbing my shirt. She planted a kiss on me, then with
our lips still touching, said, "I love you," then backed up and stroked my
cheek. She started laughing a little and shook her head.  
  
I smiled at her and started the truck before backing out of the space and
heading out for the evening. We lived pretty close to two state lines. One
mid-sized city almost straddled the state line, with some of the outlying
neighborhoods being in our state. In the other direction was another mid-size
city, this one with a major university and businesses that catered to the
college crowd. We decided to visit the university town since I acknowledge
that it was more likely to have a more relaxed atmosphere and more variety to
our tastes. It would take us about an hour-and-a-half to get there.  
  
As we traveled the back road to the interstate, I rested my hand on the
armrest between us and Stacy automatically placed her hand on top, her thumb
idly grazing back and forth over the back of my hand as we rode and talked. I
enjoyed our ride together, but figured I would use this time to address a
serious issue.  
  
"I was thinking."  
  
"Uh oh. That's never good," she replied, deadpan.  
  
"I know, but I'm getting better at it. Sometimes it actually produces an
idea."  
  
"Oooh, you ARE making progress." She smiled and winked, giving my hand a
squeeze. "So, you've been thinking..."  
  
"Since you haven't unpacked your things yet and your bed is still unmade, how
do you feel about staying in my room? With me."  
  
"Funny you should ask. I didn't want to impose, but..."  
  
"Well, I wouldn't say it's not an imposition, but being the gentleman, I'm
willing to make the sacrifice." I glanced at her sideways before returning my
eyes to the winding side road that would lead us to the interstate.  
  
"Gentleman, huh? Would this be the same gentlemanly behavior that makes you
hit women at random?"  
  
"Why, yes. Yes it would."  
  
"And why would I want to share my bed with you?"  
  
"Why WOULDN'T you want to share your bed with me? I'm an Adonis!"  
  
That got a laugh, maybe even a little too exaggerated. She was mocking me now.  
  
"Okay," I laughed. "Maybe not an Adonis."  
  
"Yeah, maybe not. I was thinking maybe Larry the Cable Guy or Ernest."  
  
"Hey! Easy..." Another laugh, causing her breasts to move invitingly. Not that
I was looking. She IS my sister, after all. And that would be inappropriate.  
  
"I would love to share your bed! I really have been thinking about it, but
honestly I didn't want to push myself into your space. I do have my own room,
so I didn't want to do that to you."  
  
"Well, since you got here, you've spent EVERY night in my bed. It's getting
old."  
  
"Every night. I guess technically...since I only got here yesterday." Another
wink. "But I still think we should make up my bed and unpack my stuff in
there. Since the apartment is pretty small, this would give me my own closet
and changing room. And if we ever had visitors, it would look suspicious if my
room looked untouched and all my stuff was in yours. What do you think?"  
  
"Wow. You've got it all planned out. I like the way you think. Except for the
'visitors' part. I don't like the thought of anyone coming in and imposing on
our love nest."  
  
"Well," she said, leaning into me, "we don't have to have any visitors. I'm
just thinking, you know, just in case."  
  
"No, you're right," I said. I smiled at her insightfulness, and was a little
proud that she would want to share my bed. "I have to say, dear sister, that I
hope our bed gets a lot more use than just sleeping."  
  
"What do you have in mind."  
  
"Everything."  
  
"Everything?" she asked, emphasizing the "every."  
  
"You heard me."  
  
Leaning her head back against the headrest and turning her head to face me,
she squeezed my hand. I made the turn onto the interstate. "Not long now," I
said, indicating our arrival time.  
  
"Be more specific," she said, breathlessly.  
  
"It's just over the state line, so we're looking at about 20 minutes."  
  
"No. Be more specific about 'everything.'" She squeezed my hand again. Her
other hand settled between her thighs like she does when she's cold.  
  
Nervous that I was going to go too far, I cleared my throat before beginning.
"First, I want to see more of you. I want to undress you until you are down to
your bra and panties. While in your underwear, I want to touch your body until
you cum. Nothing is going to be off-limits, sibling or not." I heard a sharp
intake of breath, but didn't look at her. "I want to peel your bra off of you
until your beautiful breasts are fully exposed to my gaze. I will gaze upon
them longingly, finally seeing the treasure I've been waiting for. Barely able
to contain myself, I'll cup them in my hands, feeling the smoothness of the
skin and the weight of your magnificent tits." Another shudder and moan.
"Unable to control myself, I'll bring my mouth down and take a nipple into my
mouth, feeling it rise against my tongue. I will be so enraptured I will
probably ignore the second nipple for a little while...but I'll get to it soon
enough.  
  
"Having tasted of your breasts, I will begin to abuse them with my fingers,
pinching and pulling on your nipples, still wet with my saliva, until you cum
again." This time I heard a moan and saw movement out of the corner of my eye,
her feet moving on the floorboard. "Not satisfied with only giving you two
orgasms, my hands will trap your wrists and pin them to the bed over your head
and I will kiss you with an urgent passion like you've never known. My mouth
will likely travel back and forth from your mouth to your nipples, tasting the
skin of your neck, jaw and ears, maybe licking along your cleavage," I said
matter-of-factly, "but I'll decide that at the time. Who knows? I may not be
able to leave your nipples, even to suck on your tongue." I shrugged my
shoulders as if it didn't matter if it happened or not.  
  
"Oh my God," she muttered, her feet slipping back and forth past each other on
the carpet of the floor mat. I glanced over and her eyes were closed, the hand
between her thighs moving subtly, the back of her thumb touching her crotch.  
  
With a sly, satisfied smile (I couldn't help myself) I carried on.  
  
"So," I sighed, "there you will be, topless on my bed, your nipples slick and
shining with my saliva. I will rise up onto my knees and you'll try to follow,
but I'll demand that you stay, definitely with a commanding bark, possibly
calling you a bitch." She spasmed, her tits jiggling beneath her shirt. "But
that won't be enough. I'll remove my shirt and demand that you unbutton my
jeans. You'll probably try to touch my chest or abs when I move to straddle
your hips, but I won't let you. Your job will be to unfasten my pants, not
seek your own pleasure. You will unbutton my pants, and pull down my zipper,
then return your hands over your head where I put them.  
  
"Of course I'll have to stand up to remove my jeans, but I'll stand by the bed
in those red boxer briefs I'm sure you'll love, given the passion you showed
for my black ones." Her hips were swiveling and her breath catching. She was
humping her hand.  
  
"Wait," I said. "Look at me."  
  
She opened her eyes and stopped moving, staring right at me with obvious lust.
Maybe she liked being controlled. Dominated.  
  
"Unbutton your jeans. You don't have to hide from me. I know you're rubbing
your pussy. You may as well do it right." She bit her bottom lip and nodded.
Her hands quickly unsnapped and unzipped her jeans. "Go ahead, slide them down
if you need to." She hesitated. I hadn't seen her panties yet. She must have
been debating.  
  
"Did I stutter? I said pull your pants down so you can play with yourself." I
turned my eyes back to the windshield, watching the road, but catching Stacy's
movement in my periphery. She was doing it. Holy shit, she was doing it!  
  
"Tell me, Stace. Are your panties still wet?"  
  
"Yes," she mumbled.  
  
"What was that?" I asked more boldly.  
  
"Yes," she quickly replied.  
  
"Yes what?" I hoped she knew where I was going with this. She should. We heard
it all the time growing up. I also hoped I wasn't going too far with our game.
The last thing I wanted was to make her freeze up.  
  
After a momentary pause, "Yes, sir."  
  
"Very good. Now touch yourself for me." I saw her hand reach between her legs
as her other hand squeezed mine on the armrest. "Give it here." I leaned
toward her a little, my eyes still facing forward. Her right hand raised up
and she brought it close to my face. I leaned forward a little bit and smelled
her fingers.  
  
There it was. That smell from last night. That unforgettable scent of her
arousal. "Again," I requested. Again, her hand disappeared in her crotch
before it arrived beneath my nose again. "Closer," I requested. Her hand
touched my lips. I opened my mouth and took her fingers in, causing Stacy to
squeak as her breath escaped in a rush. My tongue played over the fingers in
my mouth, savoring the light salty flavor. I closed my eyes for a moment,
enraptured by the aroma and taste, marking them in my memory forever. I looked
at her, her green eyes again piercing me. "Delicious," I whispered. "I'll have
to get more of that. Her eyes closed and her shoulders hunched as her hand
remained, levitating before my lips.  
  
"Shall I go on?" I asked, quickly leaning away to my upright, all business
posture.  
  
My sister nodded absently, staring at me, almost zombified, her hand
retreating to her panties. I looked down as her hand entered the waistband of
her underwear. "Pink and black. Nice." She looked down at her underwear, then
looked back to my face. Without a smile I looked her in the eye, then turned
back toward the road.  
  
"Where was I? Oh, that's right. I'm standing over your nearly naked form in
just my underwear. Because your body is incredible, of course I'm hard as a
rock, my cock pressing out the front of my underwear. I hadn't noticed it
before, but now that you've taken off my jeans, I notice a dark spot at the
head of my prick, where I'm leaking pre-cum into my briefs." I hear a whimper
and notice her hand is really working hard. "Looking over your body, I see
that your nipples are still extremely hard. And now the pink of your panties
is growing darker. I can smell your arousal."  
  
"Your pussy smells amazing. We both notice the twitch in my shorts. It's
undeniable. The wet spot grows a little larger as I release more pre-cum in
preparation to make love to you. With both of us this aroused, there's no
stopping it now. So I'll climb up on the bed, spread your legs with my knee,
and lean down to take your nipple...Oh, here we are. You'd better hurry up,
Stacy."  
  
"What?" She was kind of confused. She looked from me to the front window and
noticed we were getting off the interstate. "Shit, Thomas," she complained as
she scrambled to pull her jeans up, I was almost there. That was a shitty
thing to do."  
  
"Stacy," I said.  
  
"What?!"  
  
"Stacy."  
  
She turned to look at me, a look of frustration on her face. I simply opened
my mouth a little bit. She slowly took her hand, the one that had been in her
panties, and as if reading my mind, reached toward my mouth. I turned my eyes
back to the road to avoid an accident, confident that her sex-flavored fingers
would soon be on my lips. Her fingertips tickled my bottom lip just as I
slowed on my approach to the red light at the top of the ramp. I looked into
her eyes with pure passion as I tasted her essence. I closed my eyes for just
a moment, signaling that I was savoring the flavor. I pulled her close and
planted a kiss on her mouth, letting her taste herself on my mouth. Before she
pulled away, I whispered, "I can't wait to taste it right from the source."  
  
Another shiver accompanied a returned whisper of "I can't either. I want you
to taste my pussy." She kissed me once more before we were abruptly
interrupted by a car horn.  
  
We broke loose and I gave the "sorry" wave as I pulled forward to turn onto
the main road. Of course the driver behind me probably didn't see it since the
rear and side windows are tinted. While I merged into the evening traffic,
Stacy finished pulling her pants on before pulling the visor down and checking
her makeup in the mirror.  
  
"God, T. I was almost there," she said, looking at me with a mix of irritation
and amusement.  
  
"I know. And I'll make it up to you, I promise." I gave her a light smile and
kissed the back of her hand.  
  
That crooked smile. "You better."  
  
"So, I said, changing the subject, "Any moods for dinner?"  
  
We finally settled on one of those fake southwestern chain restaurants, where
little you would find on the menu would be in the southwestern or "Tex-mex"
region except in other restaurants in the chain. After the waitress brought
Stacy's Dr. Pepper and my Mountain Dew, Stacy was scanning over the tri-fold
standup with the picture displays of specialty desserts.  
  
"I was thinking," I said, drawing her attention away from the picture of the
molten chocolate cake, "that we could go to the dollar movie after dinner."  
  
"Oooh," she said with a mock flourish. "The dollar movie! You really know how
to spoil a girl." She laughed at herself and gave me a wink. In fact, our
little town growing up had a second-run movie theater that was very similar
and we used to frequent it as a family before Stace and I would go on our own
once I could drive. "That sounds like fun. What's playing?"  
  
"I don't know. This theater has four screens and the floor is considerably
less sticky than the one back home," I noted, raising my eyebrows as if trying
to be a high-end critic, a game we used to play when we would watch movies
growing up. Fortunately, both of us liked to talk, make snide remarks and
throw our predictions at each other, in hushed tones, during the course of the
movies we would watch together. That's one of the reasons our parents used to
sit away from us and eventually stopped going altogether, opting to go on
dates while we made plans to go to the movies. We would do it at home, too,
much to the chagrin of our parents. Until they bought a DVD player for my
room, at which point we began watching movies there, lying on my bed while
spilling Reese's Pieces and pretzel salt on my bedspread.  
  
"Is there a dollar store on the way?" she asked, expectantly.  
  
"Mike and Ikes?"  
  
"And Junior Mints."  
  
"Perfect. And this theater is really well-maintained. And they have wonderful
giant pretzels to round out the treats for your evening away," I had gradually
moved to a cheesy British accent, straightening my posture and picking up my
glass as I said it before bringing the straw to my mouth and pulling the soda
through it with a downturned mouth and raised eyebrows.  
  
"Splendid," Stacy replied in like gesture and accent. Extending her glass
toward me, she continued the charade. "Cheers."  
  
"Cheers," I replied, bringing my glass to hers and clinking the edges together
before smiling at each other.  
  
"Well," she said, looking at the menu, "if we're getting snacks at the movie
as well, then we don't need a big meal. What kind of sampler do they have?" I
looked on with her, sharing the menu (well, she was reading, I was trying to
read it sideways, invading her personal space by leaning in over the table,
where we were seated on touching edges, again, rather than across from each
other. I took advantage and placed my hand on hers where she was pinning the
menu down while following the description with her extended index finger. As
soon as my hand touched hers, she looked up, smiling, before continuing her
reading.  
  
"Okay, here's a three-item sampler where you choose three, but I can't decide
which three."  
  
"What are you looking at?"  
  
"I'm thinking the chips and salsa, quesadilla, fried cheese, and loaded potato
skins."  
  
"Their fried cheese is the best here, it's a creamy pepper jack unlike any
other fried cheese I've ever had, so we have to get that. The other stuff is
good, too. Their salsa has kind of a sweet taste to it, so it's worth trying,
but I hate to kick out the quesadilla or potato skins for it. We could always
get the sampler and then get the cheapest of the other appetizers."  

"Which would be..." she ran her finger through the appetizer list as she
dragged out " beeeeee" She always did that, almost like she thought someone
would cut her off if she didn't make a continuous noise during a sentence.
"The chips," she chirped, popping her head up. I had to smile and she smiled
back before folding the menu and handing it to me to lie on the southwestern-
designed tile of the table top.  
  
As if on cue, the waitress returned in her black polo shirt with the
restaurant's logo on the chest, her shirt tucked into her khaki chinos. With a
rehearsed smile, she rested her elbow on the nearly chest-high table before
dropping her tablet next to her hand. "So, have you decided?"  
  
"Yes," I began, "we're going to get the appetizer sampler with fried cheese,
quesadilla, and potato skins, and we'd like the guacamole replaced with an
extra sour cream, please. And we'd also like a basket of chips and salsa."  
  
"Sure thing. I'll have it right. And I'll bring a refill on those drinks." She
bobbed off merrily, being stopped by another nearby table before smiling with
a nod and continuing on.  
  
"Good call on the sour cream."  
  
"I didn't think you'd probably learned to love guacamole in England." This
brought a laugh.  
  
"Not much chance of that." Stacy was jiggling and bouncing a little in her
seat as she looked around the restaurant at the people and décor, swinging her
legs from the iron bar stool where she was perched. After a moment, she
reached for her drink.  
  
"Stace." This drew her attention and she looked at me, eyebrows raised, straw
still in her mouth, filled brown as she continued to draw on her drink. "Can I
ask you a question?"  
  
She simply nodded and continued to draw, the drink in her glass diminishing.  
  
"I'm just curious. I mean, you don't have to tell me if you don't want to. I
understand if you don't." I was obviously nervous.  
  
Pulling the drink from her mouth, Stacy seemed a little perturbed at my
reticence. "Just ask, Thomas. I told you it was okay."  
  
"Sorry...Um...the last couple of days have been great, I mean, awesome. Like,
I really...  
  
She laughed a little. "It's okay. I understand. Go ahead and ask."  
  
"Well, I look at you and I know how great you are and I look at me and can't
help but think you could do so much better." I looked down at the tiles on the
table and ran my thumbnail along the grout, tracing the edge of one of the
tiles right in front of me. "I was just wondering where you think this should
go? I mean, where you want it to go?"  
  
"I see." My sister looked down at put her glass on the table and started
running her thumb up and down the glass, wiping the condensation of the side
in little streaks, watching it drip onto the tile.  
  
"No, no, no! Not that! I'm not saying I don't want it to go anywhere. I just
want to act appropriately, you know. I don't want to screw anything up for you
and want to do what you want."  
  
" 'Act appropriately', huh?" she looked at me with that crooked smile.  
  
"Yeah," I smiled awkwardly, "I guess that didn't come out right."  
  
"Not exactly."  
  
Turning serious again, I continued. "For me personally, I like what we have
started. And not just the sex stuff. I like...love having you here. I love
sharing my bed with you. I love that you want to stay in the apartment with
me. I love that you hold my hand on campus and don't mind being seen with me.
I love all that stuff. I think you're beautiful and amazing and...sexy as
hell." This made her hang her head and tuck her hair behind her ear before
looking up at me sideways with that...god, that amazing look. "I guess what
I'm trying to say is that I know what I want. I want this" I indicated,
rapidly pointing back and forth between the two of us.  
  
"Me, too," she said. "I don't understand what you're asking."  
  
"Here's how I see it. You're incredible. I saw the looks the other guys on
campus gave you, just from seeing you the first day. You're already in their
sights. And they haven't even gotten to know you yet. Just wait until they
find out how sweet and brilliant and incredible you are as a person, a woman,
in addition to your incredible beauty. I guess what I'm saying is...if someone
else catches your eye...I'll understand and I won't get in your way."  
  
"Excuse me?" her face reddened and her eyes enflamed.  
  
"I'm just saying..."  
  
"I KNOW what you're 'just saying'," she cut me off, "and I don't appreciate
it! What do you think that says about me?"  
  
"What?" I was genuinely confused. I'm trying to be the gentleman here and give
her the freedom to have a normal life rather than a life of certain secrecy
and potential shame. It hurt me to have to offer that out, but I was hoping I
could show her there's a gate and I wouldn't be surprised if she walked
through it one day.  
  
"What is it about me that makes you think that I would want to leave you for
someone else?"  
  
"Stacy," I whispered, leaning close so no one would hear. "I'm your..."  
  
"Here ya go!" the server interrupted with a big plate of steaming specialties,
a basket of chips with a small bowl of salsa, two plates and two fresh
glasses. "All set for now?" she asked us.  
  
"Um, yeah. Thanks," I said, trying to shift from anxious lover to courteous
consumer. With that, she walked away;  
  
Leaning back in, I continued on, "I'm your brother."  
  
"Oh, I'm well aware. Do you think I haven't wrestled with this already? I
haven't turned it over and over in my mind, thinking about consequences and
possibilities? And yet I've still given myself to you. Not just my body,
Thomas. My heart. This is not a fling for me. This isn't some social
experiment I'm doing. I'm invested in this relationship, and in this new path
that we're on together. This isn't easy for me either, you know!" With that,
she grabbed a potato skin and dropped it on her plate before angrily ripping
the paper ring off her napkin, her silverware clanging on the table. She wiped
at her eyes with the napkin and picked up her fork before slumping back in her
seat, her wrist resting on the table, fork in hand.  
  
I was stunned. I thought as the older brother that I had been taking advantage
of her. Somehow, even though she is mature and is smarter than me, I had
fooled myself into thinking that she was the victim and I was the villain.
"I'm so sorry," I muttered, my eyes hot with my own tears. "I didn't know."  
  
She blotted her eyes again, still slumped in her seat.  
  
"Stacy," I said, placing my hand on hers, and gripping it loosely. Her hand
didn't move away, but it didn't return the embrace either. "I thought I was
taking advantage of you and just wanted to give you a chance at a normal life.
Let me make one thing very clear," I said firmly. "Look at me." She didn't
look. I gripped her hand a little more firmly. "Stacy, look at me," I said
more firmly. She did. "I love you. I'm IN love with you. I would never do
anything to intentionally hurt you. The last thing I want is for you to go
getting involved with some asshat who doesn't know what you're worth." She
smiled at that. I recomposed myself for just a second and continued on, more
softly this time. My hand softened its grip and her hand returned my embrace.
"What I want more than anything is for you to be happy. Being with me can
cause problems down the road. If I have to give up the one thing I want most
in the world, you, in order for you to be happy and safe and secure, I'll do
that. I don't want to lose my sister. She's my best friend."  
  
Stacy's eyes overflowed again. "Thomas, you could never lose me. I love you
more than anything!" She blotted her eyes again and closed them before
continuing on. "I don't ever see me finding a man who can love me like you do.
I've looked and so far...well, let me just say you're a rare find. You're my
standard now, T. Every man I've ever met, everyone who has tried to win my
heart has been compared to you. And they've all come up short."  
  
I was stunned. I had no idea. I'm sure I looked like an idiot, just staring at
her.  
  
"You didn't think that my little escapade last night was unplanned, did you?"  
  
I looked down in embarrassment. She squeezed my hand, her voice gentle and
sympathetic. "Oh, Thomas. I had so much to lose. I couldn't risk it if I
didn't think I could seduce you. I couldn't risk losing my brother. He's my
best friend." Now I had to be the one to wipe a tear from my eye. She reached
up and ran a thumb under my right cheek, brushing away the moisture that my
napkin had missed. "Look at me, T." I did. "I'm not going anywhere. I've
staked my future on this relationship. Did you realize that?"  
  
"What? No."  
  
Dropping her chin a little and raising her eyebrow, she gave me that
condescending look I've come to recognize so easily. "I have classmates whose
transcripts and academic achievements pale in comparison to mine and they were
accepted to Georgetown and Purdue. Why do you think I would go to Podunk U.? I
would only have one reason to choose this school, and that reason is sitting
at this table."  
  
"Potato skins?"  
  
"Fried cheese." She smiled. "It's pepper jack!" she exclaimed  
  
I leaned over to kiss her and she readily returned my kiss. It was sweet, not
passionate. There was no tongue, no long embrace, no groping. Our hands were
touching and my lips rested on hers, gently and with deepest affection. I
pulled away after a moment and looked her in the eye again, brushing her
cheek. Her eyes danced as the diminishing tears and artificial light met.  
  
"I love you, Stacy," I proclaimed softly.  
  
"More than anything?" she asked.  
  
"More than anything."  
  
"And I love you. More than anything." With that she squeezed my hand and sat
upright before picking up her fork and cutting into her potato skin.  
  
I reached over and grabbed a fried cheese wedge and bit into it while looking
at Stacy. She glanced up and smiled back. We didn't say anything for a little
while, I think both of us processing what we had just said to each other.
Those were some pretty big reveals. We ate in silence for a few minutes when
Stacy started giggling and looked over at me with a huge smile before shaking
her head. After taking a sip of her drink to wash down a chip, she looked back
at me sideways.  
  
"Asshat, huh?" she asked.  
  
"Asshat." I smiled back.  
  
She just nodded and smiled. "Nice."  
  
The rest of our meal was lighthearted and back to joking the way we had always
done, all tension clear. I was more comfortable with us now, knowing what I
wanted was also what she wanted. We wanted each other. And I was determined to
make that happen. But for now, we were on a date. And my focus was going to be
on enjoying my sister's company.  
  
We left the restaurant with a take-out box holding a few of the things we
couldn't finish, and I turned right out of the parking lot on our way to the
movie theater. True to my word, I stopped at the dollar store and bought the
desired candies and two bottles of Vanilla Coke (Stacy's favorite, but most
restaurants don't carry it), which we put in her purse to sneak into the
movie. The candy came in the same boxes they have in theaters, and they sell
bottled drinks so they wouldn't be suspicious, even though most of the
employees really don't care. In my experience they hardly ever come in to the
theater once the movie starts anyway.  
  
As we pulled up to the theater, Stacy commented that it was nicer than she had
imagined and I told her that it was still in great shape, but the same company
had just built a new larger one with IMAX closeby and decided to use this one
to show second-run movies for cheapskates like us. She hit my arm in response
and I got out and walked around the back, surprised to find that her door was
still closed. So this WAS a date. Even she thought so. Excellent!  
  
I opened the door and extended my hand, saying, "M'Lady" in my most haughty
British accent.  
  
My sister took my hand using only her fingers, her wrist flexing her hand in a
sharp downturn and said, "Why, thank you, Thomas," also in a nasally British
accent. After she stepped down from the runner, purse draped over her
shoulder, I closed the door.  
  
"All set?" I asked.  
  
Patting her purse, she replied, "All set."  
  
We scanned our four choices and decided on a cheesy slasher flick we had both
wanted to see, but neither wanted to pay ten bucks for. We were going to have
a blast with this. This would be the first movie we have watched in the
theater together in more than two years and I was really looking forward to
our dialogue.  
  
I bought the tickets at the outside box office and as soon as we entered, a
young portly student, maybe high school, maybe college, ripped them in half
and droned out, "theater 3, to your left." He resumed his responsibility of
staring dead-eyed at the front door just in case someone didn't have a dollar
to sneak into a movie they REALLY wanted to see. We made our way to the
concession stand and I purchased two giant pretzels with spicy cheese sauce
dips. I carried the box in one hand while holding Stacy's with the other.  
  
We were assaulted with stupid trivia, local ads and current movie trailers for
the next fifteen minutes before the theater finally went completely dark. This
movie must really suck because there were only a handful of people in the
theater, all couples. Yeah, we know what that meant. And I planned on taking
advantage just like they did. I saw each couple look around at everyone else,
each of us getting our bearings and all of a sudden being experts in algebra,
so we could determine where our hands could be without being seen by the
others. Fortunately the theater had high-back chairs with armrests that folded
down and had cupholders, giving us flexibility to determine how we were going
to each be able to grope a tit or ass or to give a discrete handjob without
giving ourselves away.  
  
We all knew what we were there for, but etiquette dictates that you at least
pretend to be there for the movie for at least the first few minutes.
Partially this is so you don't look like a raw perv, but partially it's so
that you don't get caught by stragglers.  
  
Stacy unzipped her purse and pulled out the drinks, which she handed to me,
knowing I was going to loosen/open it for her, and then pulled both boxes of
candy out, sitting them in her lap. She set her purse in the seat beside her
and I handed her a pre-opened Vanilla Coke and a pretzel. I peeled the lid off
her cheese sauce and handed it to her and took the candies from her so I could
pop the lid off the end and set them in the box where her pretzel had just
been. Like everyone else we spent the first part of the movie watching it
while my sister and I made our private comments and ate our pretzels.  
  
That only lasted until the pretzels were gone. Then everything changed. We
were about 20min into the movie when the first breast made its appearance.  
  
On screen.  
  
As far as I know, anyway, the first nipple seen in the theater that evening
was on the screen. Naturally, the sex-crazed teens in the movie had to take
advantage of the house being free from adults, and the first call made by the
babysitter was to her boyfriend. It wasn't long before he had peeled off her
t-shirt and cupped her breast through the bra, as they made out on the couch.
Moments later, naturally, she was straddling his waist and removed her bra to
his wide-eyed excitement. Of course the psycho was outside watching through
the sheer curtains as creepy music played.  
  
"I'm glad they played that music, or else I wouldn't have known something
scary was happening," Stacy whispered.  
  
"Hey. He could just be the night gardener. He has a pick axe and work boots.
Let's not jump to conclusions, here."  
  
"She's got some nice tits, though."  
  
"She's got nothing on you, babe."  
  
"Oh, yeah? And how would you know that?" she asked, eyeing me sideways.  
  
"I have eyes. And hands. But I would love to know them better."  
  
"Soon enough, dear brother."  
  
"Oh, god." My cock began to get hard at the thought of seeing her naked
breasts finally.  
  
"What's the matter?" she asked innocently.  
  
"I'm getting a boner just thinking about it."  
  
"It makes me wet just thinking about it."  
  
"You're not helping."  
  
"I'm not trying to help. In fact," she whispered as she slid her hand up to my
crotch, "just the opposite."  
  
I gasped at the contact as she squeezed my erection. I grabbed my soda from
the armrest and put it in the pretzel basket before flipping the armrest up.  
  
"Mmm, someone's anxious to play."  
  
"Damn right." I reached over and grabbed her tit, squeezing it. She gasped in
response and squeezed my cock again. "Move over," I breathed. She scooted over
toward me, easing the tension on her arm and putting us side by side with our
legs touching. We had the whole row and at least two rows in front and behind
free so we were practically alone as long as we kept quiet.  
  
I pulled her toward me, my arm around her shoulder and she leaned over,
allowing our lips to touch and my tongue to invade her mouth. She kissed me
with equal passion, letting me know that I wasn't the only one getting horny.
"Shhhhh," she put her finger on my lips to ensure that I would be quiet as her
other hand nimbly unsnapped my jeans and lowered my zipper.  
  
My breath caught as her hand slipped into my zipper and again cupped my shaft
as she slipped her tongue back into my mouth. My hands wandered around from
her back, tracing her bra strap around to cup her right breast. She winced
when I found and pinched her nipple, but shuddered and moaned around my tongue
immediately afterward. Her hand gripped my shaft and began to stroke it
slowly.  
  
I decided to be bold and hope I wouldn't piss my sister off, but since she was
leaning forward in my arms, I decided to trace my right hand down over her
shirt. Once my hand met the skin of her lower back, I continued on. Her jeans
gapped in the back, but my fingers felt the lacy waistband of her panties, the
wet, black and pink panties I had seen in the truck as her hand played inside
them.  
  
"Got big plans?" Stacy asked into my mouth.  
  
"Kind of like to camp in the back yard."  
  
She laughed and pulled back. "Well, you're not going to get to it that way.
The gate's locked." She leaned back into her seat and placed my hand on the
button of her jeans. I looked in her eyes, barely visible in the dark theater,
but the smirk on her face and nod of her head were unmistakable.  
  
With a flick of my fingers, I opened her jeans and pulled down the zipper. My
fingers grazed over the satin of her panties, trimmed with lace. She quickly
sat back up and leaning to me, whispered, "You said the back yard. Stick to
your plans." She bit my ear lobe and pulled on it as she backed away before
she released it and planted her mouth back on mine. While we kissed, my left
hand returned to her breast and my right went straight to her lower back. I
felt her hand return to my erection and she began stroking it again. I was
more excited than I thought I would be at the thought of touching my sister's
ass.  
  
I moved my hand lower. Now that the jeans were loosened up, I could run my
hand over her panties and finally cup her cheek. She ground her hips in
response, signaling me that she was enjoying my touch. As her tongue continued
to massage mine, her hand became more insistent in its effort to bring me
pleasure. My hands worked her breast and butt, massaging, kneading, and
rubbing. With her leaning toward me, the hem of her shirt was a little loose
in the front.  
  
I took another chance and ran my hand up under her shirt. She giggled as my
hand traced her ribs and cupped her breast, stroking her nipple, covered in
satin and lace. I moved my hand to her left breast, but this time I ran my
fingers up over the top of her bra, my fingers touching the skin on her upper
breast. Another moan, but no resistance. As my fingers traced the lace edging,
I wanted to see what I could get away with. I had to know.  
  
My fingers curled, catching the lace and tucking behind it. She shuddered at
my touch and without pulling her lips away, whispered, "What are you doing?"  

"Is there a problem?"  
  
"That depends."  
  
"On what?"  
  
"How interested you are in finishing the movie."  
  
My eyes snapped open and looked in her face. She had that sexy smirk I love
and began buttoning her pants and gathering her things. I buttoned my pants
and picked up the pretzel box with the drinks in it. Reaching back for her
hand, I found my sister already up and ready to go. She grabbed my hand and we
shuffled out toward the aisle, ducking to make sure that anyone who may have
actually been watching this predictable piece of shit, wouldn't be disturbed.  
  
We were mostly silent on the ride home. The loooooooooooong ride home. Every
once in a while I would look over and give a nervous smile, but mostly I would
be trying to drive as fast as I could without being too obvious about it. We
didn't make it home in record time, but we made it back.  
  
To my surprise, Stacy had the presence of mind to remember that this was still
a date and waited for me to help her out of the truck and walk her to the
front door. Before I could get my keys out, she stopped in front of the door
and turned her back to it, as she said, "Well, I had a great time on our date
tonight, Thomas."  
  
Catching on (I hope), I said, "Yeah. Me, too. Would you like to go out again?"  
  
"I think I'd like that." She just stood there as if waiting for me to say
something.  
  
"Well, good night, Stacy. Thank you for a great evening." I leaned in for a
kiss, but she leaned back from me with a surprised look on her face.  
  
"What do you think you're doing?"  
  
"I, uh, I was going to kiss you goodnight." Now I was the one who was
confused.  
  
"I don't kiss on the first date." She tried to hide her smile.  
  
"Do you give handjobs? Blowjobs? OH! Titfuck!" She about lost it when I
presented other options. While laughing, she grabbed me around the waist and
pulled me in for a kiss, her smiling mouth pressed against mine.  
  
"I may be open to a little negotiation." She stroked my erection through my
jeans and winked at me. I fumbled for my keys and soon we were inside. The
cool air hit us like a wall as we escaped the Georgia heat. She took my hand
and casually led me back to our bedroom.  
  
"This," she said, climbing onto the bed, kneeling while I stood at the side of
it, "will be much more comfortable than the movie theater." So far the only
light in the room came in from the living room light, which cast deep shadows.
I reached over and turned on a lamp on the nightstand. The soft golden light
bathed the room, giving me every opportunity to see what I was doing and to
admire the goddess before me.  
  
She leaned in to kiss me, her tongue gently parting my lips and gliding across
the surfaces in my mouth. I joyfully returned her kiss in kind, not wanting to
upset the pace she was so willing to set. My sister reached for the hem of my
t-shirt and pulled it up over my head before resting on her heels, running her
hands lightly over my torso. Looking into my eyes, she raised her hands up,
giving me permission to remove her shirt. She closed her eyes again as I
lifted the hem of her shirt up over her head, again revealing her pink and
black bra and heart pendant resting in her cleavage.  
  
Rising back up, she kissed me on the lips, then kissed down my jaw, neck, and
chest while her hands deftly unbuttoned my jeans, lowering them to my knees.
At this point she climbed off the bed and stood in front of me. Looking me in
the eye, she nodded with a shy smile and I reached down to unbutton and unzip
her jeans. But I didn't lower them. Instead, I picked up where I had left off.
Closing the space between us, my bare chest pressed into her satin-covered
breasts and my hands encircled her waist. She reached her arms up around my
neck and kissed me again.  
  
My hands traveled lower, running over her panties inside her jeans. Both hands
came to rest low on her butt. I squeezed and massaged her satin-covered ass. I
wanted so badly to put my hands under her panties, but I held back. She
trusted me and I knew that in her time, I would see and touch much more of
her. We continued to kiss and I explored as much of her backside as I dared,
pressing the material into the crevice, causing a moan to escape into my
mouth. She pulled away and backed onto the bed, pulling me with her.  
  
Rather than lying back, she pressed me onto my back so that my head was on the
pillows. She moved toward my feet, her breasts swaying, her breathing ragged
and she untied first one shoe before removing it, then the other. She then
rolled each sock off before turning back to me and pulling my jeans off my
legs and dropping them on the floor.  
  
Sitting up on her knees again, she kneeled next to me and looked down on me. I
reached a hand up and ran it up her arm as far as I could reach, then across
her stomach and back down to the lace of her panties. I wanted to tell her she
was beautiful, but right now I think she knew. I kneeled up and touched both
shoulders, gently prompting her to lie down as I had been. I repeated her
movements, first removing her shoes then reaching up to the waistband of her
jeans and pulling them down. She had to raise her hips to allow me to pull
them down to her knees, but she was soon free. I eased her jeans over her feet
and tossed them onto the discarded jeans on the floor.  
  
I moved to lie beside her and kiss her, but she sat up instead and knelt again
in front of me. There we were, face to face. Finally both of us in our
underwear, cum-stained from earlier in the day and both getting a fresh dose
of lubricant as we became aroused again. This was the first time I had seen
Stacy in only her underwear. Her bra and panties were both dark pink with
black lace trim. Her breasts swelled up from the confining bra, pushing her
breasts up and together, making her a magnificent sight.  
  
Her panties revealed little about what she had beneath. They were a curtain, a
shroud, a veil to hide the mystery, the treasure that lay behind them. Pink
covering pink. The high-cut waist gave her voluptuous figure a more narrow
appearance while still accenting the curves that drew me to her. In the time
that I had been admiring her body, she had taken her ponytail down so that her
hair could cascade down around her face and over her shoulders. She had to
have seen my erection throb, had to hear my heartbeat pumping blood into it,
swelling it to maximum capacity. Maybe even more than max.  
  
Rather than approaching me for a kiss, she turned around and backed up into
me, shuffling her feet between my knees, prompting me to spread my legs a
little. Again my erection was nestled against her crevice, her back against my
chest. When she pressed back into me, my own excitement leaked into my shorts,
creating a slickness reminiscent of this morning's activities. I breathed in
her scent, inhaled her essence. Her fruity shampoo combined with the powder
scent of her perfume and mingled with the aroma of her own pheromones. It was
like a jolt of electricity in my brain.  
  
When she backed into me my hands automatically wrapped around her waist. She
pulled her hair to one side allowing me access to her neck and jaw. I kissed,
nibbled and licked along her neck and shoulders, my hands tracing small paths
up and down her belly, from lace to lace. Stacy turned her head toward me and
I turned to kiss her full on the lips, our tongues once again dancing
rhythmically together, choreographed by our love for each other.  
  
My hands moved from her waist, up over her shoulder blades before resting on
her shoulders and gently gliding back and forth from her neck to her upper
arm. After a few passes, while we still kissed, my thumbs gingerly hooked
under her bra straps and pulled them outward toward her shoulders and down her
arms. They straps remained suspended there, held in place only by the back
strap and the cups which housed her magnificent breasts. She let out a
contented sigh. I was on the right track.  
  
My left arm again encircled her waist, pulling her tight against me, my hand
resting on her abdomen. I slowly moved my right hand down over her shoulder,
traversing her upper breast. Her breathing became more ragged as I approached
her bra cup. When my fingertips touched the lace of her cup, I continued on,
my fingers diving beneath the lace. Soon I felt the change of texture, meaning
I had reached her areola. My sister's breath caught in her throat as I brushed
over her nipple. It was like finding a pearl. We both moaned at my touch and
pressed more tightly against each other. My urgency was evident and my self-
control limited.  
  
I alternated my touch, traveling from breast to breast, now more confident in
groping my sister's tits. I pinched and pulled and rolled her nipples, cupped
and kneaded her breasts, lifting the heft, feeling the weight in my hand. Her
urgency was apparent now, as well. She was breathing more heavily and grinding
her hips back against me. I was leaking all over the place and I'm sure she
was, too.  
  
My left hand traveled down over her panties, cupping her pussy and dragging a
finger back up over her clit. I rubbed back and forth, applying pressure. Her
left hand covered mine, and her right hand covered my right, helping me please
her nipples and clitoris. I could feel the moist heat being radiated by her
sex, her scent growing stronger.  
  
"My god, T. What are you doing to me?" she moaned through our kisses. I could
only moan in response. I pulled my hands around to her hips and continued on,
cupping her ass with both hands, kneading the flesh. She pushed back against
them on her own.  
  
"God, you have a great body, Stace. I want to feel you inside and out. You
have no idea."  
  
"Mmm, I want that, too. But I'm not ready yet. Patience, dear brother." Her
voice was urgent while remaining calm and subdued. "Soon. I promise." She
kissed me again before shuffling forward and pulling my hands off her hips.
"Lie down."  
  
I lay down where I had been before, my erection more obvious than it had ever
been. I felt more exposed than before, understanding a little of Stacy's sense
of insecurity of laying herself bare to my eyes. She moved around so that she
was kneeling between my knees. She ran her hands up over my chest and abdomen
and down over my shorts. She eyed me with what appeared to be wonder, but I
have no idea why. "You're so beautiful, Thomas," she whispered, her eyes
wandering over my body as she spoke. I had to trust her like I had asked her
to trust me when I made similar statements about her.  
  
Her hands traced back over my erection, squeezing it and cupping my balls. I
could feel more lubricant flowing from the head, staining my shorts. Stacy
noticed it to. "I see you're ready for me, brother." I could only nod while
enjoying her touch. She smiled at me before looking back at my erection and
curling her fingers under the waistband on each hip and pulling down. They
caught on my head before she pulled them away from my body and over the head.
She smiled again and winked at me and as soon as she saw my erect cock, her
eyes got big and her hand came up to cover her mouth. "Thomas," she said, her
eyes never leaving my groin, "I don't think you have anything to worry about
with size. You look amazing."  
  
She quickly shuffled off to the side and pulled the shorts the rest of the way
off my legs and tossed them over her shoulder. Before they hit the floor she
was straddling me again, her globes dancing at her movement, settling a second
after the rest of her body stilled. She was now straddling my waist, her
panty-clad pussy pressing my cock against my belly. Her tits now hung loosely,
the cups of her bra covering the bottom part of her breasts and her shoulder
straps draped over her upper arms. Stacy smiled at me. She placed her hands on
my chest and leaned forward to kiss me on the lips. Our tongues continued
their dance.  
  
After a short time, my sister sat back up, again adding weight to my erection.
Her eyes closed as she shuddered, apparently feeling my erection pressing into
her pussy, but she didn't let on otherwise. Looking me in the eye, she slid
the straps back up on her shoulders before reaching behind her to unfasten the
clasp on the back strap of her bra. Cupping her hands over her breasts to pin
her bra against herself, she asked, "Are you ready, Thomas?" She was obviously
still nervous.  
  
"Listen, Stacy, as much as I want to see your naked breasts, if you're not
ready..." I didn't even have to finish. Her nervous smile faded into a sincere
expression of comfortable joy.  
  
"Thank you, Thomas. But I want to do this. I trust you." With that, she slowly
lowered her hands, allowing the bra to be held against her breasts by only the
shoulder straps and the weight of the breasts themselves. "Go ahead. Open your
present." She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.  
  
"No."  
  
"What?" Her eyes shot open and she had a confused look on her face.  
  
"Not like this."  
  
"What do you mean?" she asked, genuinely confused.  
  
"You have a habit of closing your eyes when you reveal yourself to me. Did you
realize that?"  
  
"No. I guess...I don't know," Her hands moved back to her breasts to re-create
her hand bra. She was about to roll off of me, when I placed my hands firmly
on her thighs to prevent that.  
  
"No," I said gently. "Don't move. Stay there and listen." She settled in, hand
bra intact.  
  
"Every time you have showed me something more of your body you have closed
your eyes. When I took off your shirt for the first time this morning, and
again just a minute ago when I removed your jeans."  
  
"I didn't realize I was doing that."  
  
"I figured you didn't, and that's okay. Listen, babe. I know how you feel
about your body and I think that has a lot to do with it. I did it, too. The
first time you pulled my underwear down this morning to see me, my stomach
tied up in knots and the first words out of my mouth were an apology. I didn't
even give you a chance to say anything before I told you how I was unhappy
with myself." She nodded as if she understood.  
  
"So promise me. Promise me you won't hide those gorgeous green eyes from me
anymore. I want you to see the wonder and adoration in my eyes when I look at
you. The first time and every time. I want you to feel my passion for this
incredible body. Can you promise me that? Please?"  
  
A shy smile crossed her lips. "I promise. Will you make me the same promise?"  
  
"I promise."  
  
"Thank you, Thomas."  
  
"Thank you, Stacy. Now, are you ready?"  
  
"More than ever," she smiled. The nervousness was still there, but she didn't
close her eyes or look away. She looked right in my eyes. I could feel them
connecting with me even when I looked away toward her breasts. She lowered her
hands to rest on her thighs again. With both hands, I simultaneously stroked
gently up both arms from her hands to her shoulders, resting with my thumbs at
the straps. I looked back up. She was still looking into my eyes, her face
betraying her emotional struggle. I smiled sincerely and gently pulled the
straps down her arms.  
  
The cups of the bra didn't budge until the straps reached her elbows and then
as if suddenly realizing the clasp was undone, the cups dropped away,
revealing the fullness of my sister's incredible breasts. "Oh, Stacy. You're
more beautiful than I ever imagined. I don't have the words." I looked up into
her eyes again and she had tears welling up. I pulled her to me, for the first
time, our bare chests touching, the only thing separating us was that cursed
satin panty. I didn't kiss her at first, but embraced her. Her face was turned
away and her hand came up, invariably to wipe the tears away from her eyes and
cheek. I pushed her back up just a little to kiss her and then to say, "Sit
up. I want to see you and touch you."  
  
She did. She sat up to her original position, her breasts hanging full and
free before my very eyes. Although they were large and had some sag to them,
they also had incredible shape. They did not slope as if being pulled by their
own weight, but rather they gradually swelled from top to bottom, firm and
amazing. They ivory skin was capped with a silver dollar size areola, which
was very light pink, almost unnoticeable against the skin except for the milk
glands which formed small bumps surrounding the nipple. The nipple itself was
smaller than I had expected, but was beautiful and erect. I had to feel them.  
  
My hands moved to the underside of her breasts, lifting them up and in toward
the center, creating a moderate cleavage. As I relaxed them I moved to the
center of each breast and ran my thumb over each nipple before pinching and
pulling them, drawing a sharp intake of breath from Stacy. "I love your tits,
Stace. They're perfect."  
  
"Ooooh, I'm so glad you like them." Her head was thrown back in pleasure, her
eyes closed. She had started grinding on my rock again, this time rubbing back
and forth, the hot wet satin of the panty gliding effortlessly over my ever-
leaking cock. "You're going to be seeing a lot of them."  
  
I was getting close, but didn't want to cum. I knew I could make her cum
before me if I could play with her tits. I'd done it before and now that I had
more access, I knew I could do it now. I placed my hands on the tops of her
thighs, my thumbs touching the leg holes of her panties, and pressed down,
indicating for her to stop moving.  
  
"Let me taste you," I said, my hands pressing her breasts together again. She
didn't hesitate in leaning forward, prompting me to take her right nipple into
my mouth. "Mmmm," I moaned around her nub, my tongue flicking it as my lips
trapped it and sucked it in to prevent her escape.  
  
"Oh, shit, T! Oh my god, that's so amazing!" Her hips began moving again and
she said, "You look so good sucking my tit. Oooh, I love my nipple in your
mouth." I looked up and saw her staring down at me, a look of pure lust on her
face. Her mouth was open, her forehead furrowed.  
  
My hands were both kneading her breasts as my mouth worked on both nipples,
alternating back and forth between the two. I experimented with various
methods and movements. She seemed to enjoy breast play, and her right nipple
appeared to be more sensitive than her left if her reactions are any
indicator. Finally I had to try something. I pulled her breasts together so
that her nipples were touching, and sucked them both into my mouth at once.  
  
"FUCK!" she screamed, her hips convulsing on my groin, spasming randomly and
heat seeping out around my naked erection. I was going to lose it for sure.
"Oooh, I'm cumming for you. Damn, you're so good to me. Oooooooh shiiiiiiit!!"
Her body tensed, shoulders arched forward as my tongue continued flicking
across both nipples at once. She clenched her teeth, her eyes squeezed tight
for a few seconds, then exhaled and panted when she collapsed on me, her hips
settling into a slow pattern of movement back and forth while she kissed me
hard, her tongue frolicking in my mouth, both escaping and pursuing my own
tongue.  
  
My hands had found themselves on her ass, outside her panties, kneading the
flesh there and pulling her forward rhythmically, dragging the wet satin of
her panties across the bottom of my shaft.  
  
"Damn, Stacy, I love when you cum on me."  
  
I was surprised by her strength when she quickly had us in reverse positions.
I found myself on top of her, my groin pressed against hers still, but now her
legs were wrapped completely around me. "Go ahead, brother. It's your turn.
Show me how much you love me. Let me see how beautiful you think I am. No more
words, T. Show me. Cover me in your love." She looked into my eyes as she
began rotating her hips.  
  
Partially out of instinct and partially out of pure desire to be right here, I
began drawing my hips back and forth, my bare prick rubbing against her pussy.
I continued looking into her eyes as I picked up the pace. Her hands moved
down my back before I felt them graze my cheeks and her nails dig in, pulling
me hard into her. My brain was swimming with thoughts and emotions. My balls
were beginning to stir, my shaft was swelling, the head of my cock becoming
more sensitive. She had to have known.  

All of a sudden, one hand left my ass and I felt a finger rub the head of my
penis as it made its appearance between us. Still looking me in the eye, Stacy
brought her finger to her mouth and sucked it clean. "Oh, fuck, Stace! God,
that's hot!" My orgasm was building up, like a race horse charging all out for
the finish line! Her hand disappeared again and I felt her knuckles on my
thigh. Her eyes closed for just a second and she gasped. She brought her hand
up to my mouth quickly and I found myself sucking her juices off her fingers
before she withdrew her hand with a wicked grin, her head jarring in my vision
as I thrust into her.  
  
I again felt her hand on my thigh like a moment before and this time she
brought it back to the head of my cock, keeping it there, creating a fit for
my throbbing missile to be sandwiched between her slick fingers and palm, and
her smooth, slick panties.  
  
"You're there, aren't you, T?" she asked through gritted teeth, her eyes
ablaze with lust.  
  
"Oh, fuck, Stace!"  
  
"Oh, yeah, give me your cum!"  
  
My body reacted on its own, forcing me off my sister, the bottom of my shaft
and balls thrusting against her panties before being enveloped by the smooth
soft hand of my sister. Before her first pull, my juice burned through me and
erupted like a bullet, drawing Stacy's attention. It arched up and left a
streak from the pillow, her hair and down the left side of her face. The
second blast was nearly as strong, but she had found the will to aim it low,
so it hit the underside of her right tit. More and more it continued to come
out, streaking Stacy on her tits, neck, nipples and stomach before pooling
near and in her navel. All throughout my climax, she verbally prompted me:  
  
"Cover me, Thomas!"  
  
"So much cum!"  
  
"More, brother!"  
  
"Oooooh, that's it."  
  
I was spent, exhausted. She was still pumping me, the mix of juices on her
hand making squishing noises as she passed over the head still searching for
more. It didn't take long for me to rest back on my heels not only to recover,
but also to prevent her from hurting me while looking for more.  
  
She was an amazing sight. Her hair splayed out around her head, breasts open
and free, covered in my cum, her panties wet and sloppy, shining with our
mixed juices, and streaks of cum covering her face, neck, breasts, stomach and
hand.  
  
"I've always wondered," she said, looking me in the eye, then drawing her hand
up and licking the web between her thumb and index finger where a thick pool
of cum had gathered. She closed her mouth and eyes and swallowed, a smile
creeping across her lips. "Mmm." I just about got hard again, but my dick
flipped me the bird and asked for a beer. I gave him a second chance when she
looked at me and pushed the cum from her cheek into her mouth and then sucked
that finger clean.  
  
Smiling again, she said, "I've never had cum before. As good as it is, I
wonder if it's better straight from the source.  
  
This time, my cock jumped.  
  
_End Chapter 3_




        Stacy King and I Ch. 04


I tried to control myself. I really did, but enough was enough. Here she was,
legs spread, panties soaking wet and my cum was pooled and streaked all over
her body. My dick was working on coming back to life, but the rest of me still
worked just fine.  
  
Grabbing my sister by the thighs to prevent her throwing me off, I dove
headfirst into her panty-covered pussy. She jumped and squealed at my leap,
but I stuck the landing. My mouth was sucking her juices from her panties and
my hands were squeezing her inner thighs before she could stop me.  
  
"NO, THOMAS, NO!" she screamed, her damp hands grabbing at my head. She had
nothing to grip. Her hands were slick with our combined juices, my hair was
too short to pull on, and I was too strong, too invested, for her to just ask
me to stop with any success. I hope I hadn't pissed her off. Please don't let
this be our last time together because of my impatience, I prayed, knowing I
was in no position to ask God for anything.  
  
Her hands were still clawing at my head, trying to turn it left or right to
break the connection between my mouth and her sopping wet panties. She
continued to beg, "Please, Thomas, no! Please don't!" After a few moments,
however, her pleading became staccato, as did her breathing. Uneven patterns
of mumbling, moaning, and gasping took over. Her hands went from clawing at my
head to stroking my hair. My hands didn't need to use so much pressure to keep
her legs open anymore. Her hips started to roll. Just a little.  
  
"Mmmmm." My first blatant signal of unbridled pleasure. "Yeah, Thomas. That
feels so good." She just mumbled as if she was trying to convince herself she
could deny it at any time.  
  
"My god, Stace, you taste so good. I love how your pussy tastes." She
shuddered and moaned. I moved my hands further up toward her panties, the
thumb of each hand just touching the leg hole while my hands pressed harder
into her thighs, putting pressure on her to open up more. Her hands left my
head, apparently confident I was going to stay put, and she wrapped them
behind her knees, pulling herself open for me. I watched as her hands gripped
and released, almost massaging the back of her legs.  
  
I was also confident. I was confident that she wasn't going to make me stop
anymore and I moved my hands from her thighs. Wrapping my arms behind her
thighs, I reached up and stroked her sides on my way to cup her tits and to
stimulate her nipples. This had a surprising effect. In order for me to reach
her breasts I had to both move forward AND extend my arms. This caused her
hips to roll forward and my mouth to apply more pressure. If I wanted to feel
her breasts and bring her pleasure, I was going to have to keep my mouth
buried in her crotch.  
  
As soon as I touched her nipple, she flinched and gasped, "OH! Oh, yeah! Touch
me. Play with my nipples." She had that sexy tone to her voice, almost like
she was complaining, but combined with being sleepy. It was the sexiest sound
in the world to me at that moment. I continued to roll and pinch and pull on
her nipples and she continued to hold her legs open while rolling her hips on
my mouth. While I played with her tits, I felt my hand and arm becoming slick
with my own eruption that had coated my sister's torso. It added to the
eroticism and I was surprised that I was not repulsed by it. I don't think I'm
enamored with my own spunk. I think it was more that I was touching my
sister's body and the semen made it feel even slicker and smoother. The
greater joy, however, was the fact that she left it there. She didn't jump up
to wash it off. She lay there in her brother's cum, feeling it cool and
separate and dry on her face and her neck and her tits and her stomach. I
liked to think that she liked it and that's what I'm going with until I hear
otherwise.  
  
I made it a point to look up her body. I'm a visual person, so I want to enjoy
the whole experience and sight is a big part of it for me. I looked up the wet
pink panties, barely seeing them out of my periphery, traced in blurry black
trim, but her form quickly came into focus. Her creamy skin, belly gently
rounded. Her navel overflowing with my jizz and random streaks and pools of
cream dotting the landscape of her form, rolling with her breathing and
shuddering. Her breasts round and proud, capped with two small pink nipples,
erect and extending as my fingers pulled on them, stretching her areola to a
point before watching it snap back at my release.  
  
Her head must have been pressed back because I saw her chin, but not her nose.
As if reading my mind, however, her head rolled up and she looked me square in
the eye, a look of absolute unbridled passion in her eyes. "Oh, fuck that
looks good, T." Just for a show I continued to look in her eyes while I dipped
my head down to where my nose touched her mound, causing my tongue to be down
at the bottom of her pussy. Pressing in as hard as I could, I buried her
panties with my tongue and dragged my head up so that the muscle followed the
groove of her cunt and licked straight up over her clit. She grunted, "Mm,
shit!" when my tongue passed that button, her forehead furrowing, but her eyes
never leaving mine.  
  
"You taste so good, Stace. I think the flavor is ruined by the panties,
though. I need to get a better sample."  
  
"I want to," she moaned. "Give it time. For now, brother, won't you please
keep licking my pussy? I'm so wet for you. I want to cum with your mouth on my
pussy." Again, that sexy whine.  
  
"Anything for you, little sister." I smiled and dove back in. For the next few
minutes she writhed, squirmed, cussed, grunted, moaned, rolled her hips,
thrust against my mouth, and squeezed her own thighs as I used my nose,
tongue, teeth and lips to manipulate her the best I could with these fucking
panties in my way. I was drunk on her scent and taste. My cock was once again
rock hard as I ground myself on the bedspread while she ground herself on me.
Soon enough, I saw the signs. Her telltale moaning and writhing gave away her
pending orgasm. Naturally, this was bringing me closer to having another one
of my own. Sure enough after a couple more minutes, one hand flashed from
thigh to the back of my head, pulling me in. I didn't dare move as she
twitched on my nose and face, grunting and squealing. I pinched her nipples
throughout her orgasm, squeezing and releasing, squeezing and releasing,
hopefully enhancing it for her. She finally settled back down and her hands
came to her own breasts.  
  
As soon as she finished, I'd had all I could take and scrambled up to my
knees. Her eyes snapped open, surprised at the sudden movement. "What are you
doing, Thomas?" Was that fear in her eyes and voice?  
  
"Shhh! Just watch!" She quickly propped up on her elbows so she could see over
her tits. I had placed my left hand on her right knee, which was now sticking
straight up while her left leg was still splayed out almost flat. I was
resting my ass on my heels and was furiously stroking myself with my right
hand. I looked into her eyes and she returned my gaze after having stared with
wide eyes at my self-pleasuring. "OH!" I grunted. "Watch, Stace!"  
  
"I'm watching. Fuck, am I watching," she said, obviously turned on.  
  
I quickly rose up on my knees, which put the head of my dripping erection near
her pussy. She must have caught on because she quickly pushed herself up a
little more, but didn't move her pussy back away from me. I heard a sharp gasp
and glanced her way. Our eyes met for just a second before she looked back at
my erection. I forced myself to keep my eyes open as difficult as that was.  
  
BOOM! The first blast exploded from my purple head, spattering a belt of cream
right in the center of her panties where I imagined her clit was hidden.  
  
"OH!" I heard a squeal from my sister, but never moved my gaze from my target.
Another blast hitting almost the exact same place. Another squeal and shudder.
This time I tried my luck and wanted to cover as much area as I could. I
wanted her to feel my cum on her skin down here. As I continued to eject my
seed, I would move my missile to different areas. SPLAT! Her mound and belly.
SPLAT! The edge of her leg hole. SPLAT! The other leg hole. The last couple
were starting to dribble, so I grazed my head against her clitoris and rubbed
the head of my still-leaking dick, around her clitoris and pussy. She
shuddered and moaned as I used the head of my penis to smear my cum all over
her panties and even touched her legs with it as I scooped the cum up. I made
it a point to crawl over her to kiss her, forcing my erection into her panty,
lined right up with her soft, wet, slippery pussy.  
  
She again gasped and shuddered, closing her eyes at the feeling, maybe more
the thought, that my cock was pressing into her. We locked eyes before kissing
passionately, our kiss pressing her back onto the bed. "Touch yourself. Bring
yourself off again," I suggested, my mouth never leaving hers. I felt her
shudder and she moaned into my mouth as I felt the back of her hand bump
against my fading erection. I've seen her rub herself, but I wanted to watch
her again. I sat back up onto my heels, leaving her lying on the bed and she
watched me back away, though with no objection. Her eyes closed again.  
  
I looked down and saw her hand pressed firmly on her panties, smearing my
cream around as she pleasured herself. She dipped low and made wide circles
and small circles. She even dipped just her fingertips into her leg holes,
bringing my love a little closer to her center. Her muscles tensed when she
did that, her abs contracting, causing her to do a small crunch and making her
breasts jiggle. Knowing I was watching her, she began to bring her fingertips
in small circles around one little spot on the panties and kept her focus
there. After a short time, she simply began to move them side to side in a
blur before releasing a strained, "Oooooooooooohhhhhhh!" with her eyes
squeezed shut and her back arched. Small convulsions wracked her body before
she dropped back on the bed, her hand making small idle patterns on her
panties. My eyes only broke away when I heard her voice.  
  
"Mmmmmm."  
  
I looked up at her. She had sleepy eyes. I was entranced.  
  
"Thomas," she mumbled with a sleepy smile, her voice hoarse, "you're naughty.
You didn't ask me if you could do that."  
  
I scooted up next to her on the bed, propped up on my elbow, my still-erect
penis resting against my thigh. "I hope you don't mind," I said gently,
certain that she didn't.  
  
"No," still groggy. "I didn't mind. That was hot. If I had the energy I would
want to go some more, but I don't. I'm sooooo tired. But I'm dirty." She
looked up at me, still a little ember of lust smoldering in her eyes. "I'm all
covered in your cum." As she said it, she ran her left hand lazily around her
panties all the way up to her neck, taking a second to pinch a nipple on the
way.  
  
"Would you like me to get you a washcloth?"  
  
Nodding her head, "MmHmm. And clean panties from my suitcase."  
  
"Aww, man," I complained, "You're going to wear panties to bed?"  
  
Giggling, she said, "I don't think you could control yourself if I didn't."  
  
"I obviously can't control myself when you do."  
  
That got a grin and nod. I sat up from the bed and walked to the bathroom.
Stacy yelled, "Work it!" and I put an exaggerated sway in my hips without
turning around, but heard her laugh a little, still tired. As the water ran to
heat up, I grabbed a plastic bowl from under the bathroom sink and filled it
with hot water so we could clean each other up and I rummaged through Stacy's
suitcase on her bed to find a pair of panties. I picked up two pair: a dark
blue lacy thong, and another black satin bikini. I took the washcloth out of
the water and hung it over my erection (which had not diminished much due to
the level of excitement), and I balled up the black bikini to hide behind the
bowl of water I was carrying. In my other hand I carried the thong.  
  
I walked into the bedroom and Stacy had her eyes closed until I said, "Here
are your clean panties" and tossed them to her. She caught them and gave me a
smirk before laughing. "And here's your washcloth." I smiled as I flexed a
kegel, and the washcloth jumped.  
  
"Thanks for the washcloth." She reached for it and pulled it off my hard-on,
still giggling. "I'll clean you off first. As for the panties, however," she
held them up, letting them dangle from one finger, "I don't think so." She had
a smirk on her face. "It would be like wearing nothing while we sleep
tonight."  
  
"That's what I'm planning on wearing," I said  
  
"You're planning on wearing this?" she teased, extending her arm out, letting
the thong hang.  
  
"No," I laughed. "I'm planning on wearing nothing."  
  
"Then I definitely can't wear this. The last thing I need is your naked dick
stabbing me in the bare ass all night."  
  
"Ooh, I like the sound of that."  
  
She laughed again and threw the thong at me. I caught it and tossed it on the
dresser, then pulled the other pair out and tossed those to her.  
  
"Thank you," she said. "That's better." She dropped them on the bed and said,
"Now come here and let me clean you off." I stood next to the bed where she
sat up, my cum having separated enough to thin out and run down her body when
she did so. She quickly cleaned off my cock and balls with the warm washcloth
and dropped the cloth back in the bowl. Still holding me she said, "There. All
clean." Then she bent down and kissed my penis on the head before sitting back
up and saying, "Your turn." She smiled at me, knowing what she had done. I
guess I smiled back. I don't know. My sister had just touched my penis with
her mouth. I don't remember much of anything else.  
  
Seeing that I was too dazed to do anything, she reached into the bowl, wrung
out the washcloth, and handed it to me. She took the bowl from me and held it
out to her side so I could get to her. I started with her face, gently wiping
the semen from her and worked my way down her neck and breasts, dipping the
cloth back in the water to warm it up and rinse it every so often. Soon she
was all clean except for the panties. Looking into my eyes, she lay back and
spread her legs. She apparently noticed my dick jump because she said, "Don't
get any ideas," with a sly grin. I smiled back and shrugged. She just rolled
her eyes.  
  
I set the bowl on the bed and began cleaning the cum that had not soaked into
the panties. She sometimes shivered at my touch, but mostly she just watched.
She had propped back up on her elbows to watch me touch her again, only this
time to clean up the mess I had made last time she watched me. Being mindful
to keep the cloth warm, I revisited the bowl more frequently now. When I had
finished, I picked up the bowl, but Stacy touched my arm and said, "Wait." She
picked up her clean panties.  
  
"Oh, shit!" I thought. "I'm finally going to get to see her pussy! She's got
to change her panties!"  
  
As if she knew she was teasing me, she set the panties on the pillow over her
head, keeping eye contact with me the whole time, and pulled the covers over
herself. She hunched over and drew her legs up, the covers rising
significantly. She lowered her legs back and pulled the panties out from under
the covers. She reached up to hand them to me, but as I reached for them, she
said, "Uh uh. Open." I leaned forward as if in a daze and opened my mouth a
little. My sister placed her balled up panties, soaked in our juices, in my
mouth, hanging out like a satiny, cum-soaked tongue. I slowly straightened
back up, a little light-headed. Her gaze never left mine. She reached over her
head and took her panties, bringing them under the covers. Again the covers
raised and lowered. "Washcloth, please," she requested. I wrung out the cloth
in the bowl and handed it to her. She gently took it from my hand and her arm
disappeared under the covers again. I saw the covers move subtly for just a
few moments before the washcloth made its appearance again. I took it from her
and placed it in the water, still inhaling and tasting our mix of orgasmic
bliss. Still watching me, she arched her back and pulled her panties up the
rest of the way. Still hidden by the covers, dammit. "Thank you," she
breathed. "Tomorrow we'll need to clean the sheets, but tonight I think I'd
like to sleep in our scent." How the hell is my dick still jumping?  
  
Numbly, I walked to the bathroom and set the bowl on the counter. I caught a
glimpse of myself in the mirror: Naked, erect, and my sister's panties shining
in the light, soaked through with our juices. I simply stared. And smelled.
And tasted. I removed the panties from my mouth, but the taste was still
there. Out of nowhere, I scrubbed them on my chest, all over. I wanted to be
covered in her smell. I wanted her arousal to soak into me like it had soaked
into her panties all day. I dropped her panties in the bowl of water, and
turned off the light as I left to return to bed. Our bed.  
  
After turning off the other lights in the apartment, I climbed in and turned
out the lamp. Stacy turned toward me and kissed my lips. My hand rested on her
hip, my pinky tucked under her waistband, the only piece of clothing
separating us from complete intimacy.  
  
"I can smell me," she whispered, only inches from my face. Her hand reached
down and took hold of my semi-erect penis. "Mmmm. Don't you ever get enough?"  
  
"Of you?" I whispered. "Never."  
  
She kissed me gently on the lips and brought her hand up from my dick to
stroke the side of my face.  
  
"Good," she whispered before rolling to the other side and backing into me. I
draped my arm around her and cupped her breast before settling into a deep
sleep.  
  
By the time I woke up, it was bright outside. Our bedroom door is always open
because, well, what's there to hide? I saw the bright sun primarily through
the open blinds that usually cover the sliding glass door. The blinds were
open, but so was the door. I could see the brightness in the living room, but
I heard outside noise: trees, cars in the parking lot and people talking. I
don't usually hear all that. The door was open. I got up and walked out to the
living room and Stacy was on the porch leaning against the rail, her back to
me. She was wearing her pink short bath robe that she had bought a couple of
years ago. She always looked great in that robe. It's not a true pink, but
more of a dusty rose color, The outside was cotton, but the inside is lined in
a thin fleece and the robe has a hood, fleece lined, that was hanging over the
back.  
  
Stacy's wet hair had been brushed out, meaning she had been up and about, even
taking a shower without me even knowing about it. I looked her over because,
well, she's Stacy. Her robe came down not even to mid-thigh and she was
standing on one foot with her other foot resting behind her. Her thighs were
parallel, but her left knee was bent so that her toes and the ball of her foot
were resting on the concrete patio, but the rest of the bottom of her foot was
showing as she swung her heel back and forth idly while she leaned on the
porch rail, arms crossed in front of her. Fortunately the deck rail was wood
panel, creating a half-wall on two sides with the second end of the patio
housing a small storage closet.  
  
I walked toward the glass door. "Hey," I called out.  
  
Turning her head to look over her shoulder, she smiled at me, "Hey. Sleep
good?"  
  
"Obviously. What time is it?"  
  
"Almost 10:30."  
  
"10:30? Why'd you let me sleep so long?" I asked, leaning against the door
frame. She turned back around as I approached and looked out over the parking
lot and pine-covered hills beyond.  
  
"Because you were sleeping. And it's a Sunday. Was I supposed to wake you up
for church? Sunday's a day of rest." I could see the side of her face and
noted that she was smiling.  
  
"THAT'S the commandment you're worried about?" I asked, smiling back.  
  
She looked over her shoulder with a smile and shrugged.  

"You know, this is kind of a nice town from what I've seen."  
  
"It is," I said. "It's very quaint."  
  
"I could get used to this," she sighed. She turned around and leaned on the
rail. "All right, go get cleaned up and I'll make us some breakfast."  
  
"Okay," I replied, a little surprised.  
  
"Omelets?" she asked.  
  
"Omelets." I turned to walk away.  
  
"Hey," she called out. I stopped and turned. "Don't dress up today. We're
staying in for a while." I smiled and headed to the bathroom. I took a nice
thorough shower, feeling the parts where I had been covered in juice, become
slick again when the water hit it. I had more on me than I thought. I had it
on my chest, yes, but also my hands and arm and my head. My head? Oh, yeah,
where Stacy had grabbed me while I ate her out. After cleaning up really well,
I shaved and I brushed my teeth and made myself generally presentable. Even
though we weren't going out, I figured, what the hell, a little dose of
cologne won't hurt. Keeping the bottle at about a foot away, I sprayed twice
toward my neck and chest, then rubbed it around with my hands. I never did
feel it, but this worked to give me a scent without being overwhelming. I
remember that she liked this stuff. When she was a freshman in high school, I
took her to the mall to get a dress for her friend's party and at the
cosmetics counter we got caught spraying perfumes and colognes and smelling
them. Most of them made us laugh and joke, to the chagrin of the sales rep,
but we each found one or two that we liked. Next birthday, she gives me a gift
of this bottle of cologne. I never wear it; I'm on the same bottle she gave me
four years ago.  
  
Satisfied with my appearance, I put on a pair of purple boxer briefs and
lounge pants with Mr. Potato Head all over them and made my way back out to
the kitchen. The counter was littered with piles of shredded cheese and
various meats and vegetables. Stacy was standing with her back to me, whisking
eggs in a glass bowl, her ass shifting the robe side to side in rhythm.  
  
"Now that's something I can sink my teeth into," I said as I watched her.  
  
"Stay right there," she said. "Don't come any closer." She never even turned
around. She just stopped whisking the eggs and untied her robe, letting it
drop behind her, pooling at her heels. She picked up the whisk again and got
back to work.  
  
I was stunned. Mesmerized. As if trying to make a point, she stopped
scrambling the eggs and leaned on the counter, forcing her ass out toward me
just a little more. Before you think badly of my sister I should tell you that
she wasn't nude under that robe. She was wearing panties: the dark blue thong
I selected for her last night. Without looking over her shoulder she arched
her back and stuck her ass out even more, then wiggled it back and forth.  
  
"What would you like with your omelet, T?" she asked, still not looking back.  
  
"Ham," I replied.  
  
She busted up laughing and stood back up before turning to throw a pot holder
at me and quickly turning her back to me again. I was laughing, too, but I
tried unsuccessfully to protect myself from the quilted projectile flying at
my face. I walked up behind her, still laughing and I could see her shoulders
jostling as she was still laughing as well. I put my arms around her and
kissed her shoulder, taking care to look down at the breasts below.  
  
"You're such a shit," she laughed, then picked up a piece of bacon and placed
it in front of my lips. When I opened my mouth, she put it in and then used
that same hand to pat my cheek.  
  
"Thanks, babe."  
  
"Did you know that's the third time you've called me 'babe'?" She asked.  
  
"No."  
  
"Do you know anyone else who calls their sister 'babe'?"  
  
"I don't think so," I said, not really seeing the point here.  
  
"Do you know who people call 'babe'?" she asked, still making breakfast and
not looking at me.  
  
"Uh..."  
  
"Girlfriends."  
  
"Huh."  
  
"Lovers."  
  
"Yeah, I guess..." Was she wanting me to stop?  
  
"So, Thomas. Would you consider me your girlfriend?" She put down her knife
and placed her arms on top of mine, holding me to her.  
  
I wasn't sure what to say. "Stacy, I've never called anyone 'babe' before.
I've never had a girlfriend. I've never had a lover."  
  
"That wasn't an answer, brother." She wasn't upset. More like amused, I would
say.  
  
"How's this for an answer? Yes, Stacy, I would like to consider you my
girlfriend. My lover." I stood there nervously, not sure where to go or if I
should say something else.  
  
"You're sick, you know that?" she asked, bemused. "Perving on your own
sister."  
  
I squeezed her tight. "My beautiful sister. Whom I love. More than anything."  
  
"And I love you more than anything. Babe." She patted my hand with her hand. I
knew the signal and kissed her cheek before backing away to get out plates and
to pour juice. As soon as I let go of her, she spoke again.  
  
"Sicky." I had to smile.  
  
To my dismay, Stacy put her robe back on, covering that spectacular set of
tits and ass. She finished cooking the omelets, filling them with all our
favorites and having a side of bacon with French toast and juice. Neither of
us have ever been big coffee drinkers, so she didn't feel the need to make any
for breakfast. The omelets were outstanding, as was everything else, including
the company. We sat in the dining area near the sliding glass door where Stacy
had asked me to set the table. I don't think I had ever eaten at the table
before. Living by myself for the summer meant that I was eating on the couch
while watching tv or surfing online with my laptop on the couch beside me. The
table was a small, mahogany-stained square with standard matching slat-back
chairs. It was perfect for the small space and the clean lines of it meant it
could go with most furniture. We chatted while we ate, again sitting on
touching sides instead of across from each other. Everything was incredible
and I made sure Stacy new it. She had always been a good cook, helping mom
from when she was young enough to only stir her chocolate milk.  
  
"When we were at dinner Friday we talked about dating for a little bit. You
said that you told people you had someone waiting for you back home."  
  
"That's right." She took another bite, letting the question hang in mid-air
for a little while.  
  
I looked at her, eyebrows raised, hands out. After not catching the hint, I
spoke. "Well?"  
  
"Well, what?"  
  
"Did you have someone waiting for you back home or not? You haven't mentioned
anyone this weekend. Am I going to get my ass kicked? Should I play dumb?
What?"  
  
She gave me this look like she couldn't believe I was asking her about this.
"Are you serious?"  
  
"Hell, yeah, I'm serious!" I don't want to be surprised. Especially when...you
know...we're...."  
  
"Are you kidding me?" her hand dropped to the table, her fork clanging on her
plate.  
  
"What?" I exclaimed.  
  
"You really are thick, you know that? It's you, Einstein! You were the one
waiting for me to come home!"  
  
"Me?! I wasn't waiting for you to come home."  
  
"I know that," she let out an exasperated sighed, "but in my heart, it was
you. You were the one I wanted. Obviously. I imagined you waiting for me. I
saw us as lovers. Going on dates, making love, all that crap!" She shook her
head and took a sip of her juice.  
  
"How did I miss that?"  
  
"I have no idea," she snickered.  
  
"I feel like such an idiot," I laughed, slumping back in my chair, my hand
resting on the edge of the table.  
  
"You should!"  
  
"Okay, so I don't have to worry about someone showing up here to give me a
beat down."  
  
"I don't think so. Unless you're planning to beat yourself."  
  
"Well..." I said, making a gesture toward my crotch.  
  
"Oh, believe me, I know." She laughed again, shaking her head and took another
bite of her breakfast.  
  
The rest of breakfast was light-hearted as well. We just talked and laughed,
poking fun at each other like we used to do growing up. We talked a little
about plans for the day, our last day before class. We figured that we would
hang out for a little while, then unpack Stacy's things before going to the
grocery store to buy items for the week. "We should probably call Mom," Stacy
said. "Sunday can be our call home day." I agreed that it would be a good
idea. I was never good at calling home or writing. It just didn't occur to me
a lot of the time. Stacy was going to be good for me.  
  
We finished breakfast and I agreed to help Stacy clean up the kitchen. There
were just a few dishes so we threw them into the dishwasher and put leftovers
in zip-lock bags. While I cleaned the counters, Stacy finished drying out the
skillet and bent over to put it in the cabinet.  
  
"Oh, my," she said. "I dropped the towel." I turned around to see her robe
just below her butt cheeks, a little bit of blue thong peeking out where it
covered her Venus. He knees were straight, but she was bent at the waist, her
hand resting on towel on the floor, her face peeking over her shoulder at me
with a mischievous smile.  
  
"I'll help you with that. Just let me put this away." I grabbed the salt and
pepper so I would have an excuse to reach over her. I reached up and placed
the seasonings in the cabinet before I stood right behind her and pressed my
growing erection right into her ass, thrusting forward while holding her hips,
bumping into her a few times, then pulling her back against me rubbing her ass
back and forth against my erection.  
  
I stepped back and dropped to my knees so that my face was right behind her
butt. Running my hands up her the backs of her thighs, I finally got a chance
to see and feel her raw ass, skin on skin. She moaned a little at my touch as
I rubbed, but she held her place. It wasn't long before I was squeezing.  
  
Her skin was smooth and soft and thrilled me to no end. As I kneaded her round
ass I noted its pliability and the shape of it as it met at the thighs and at
the center of her being, curving in toward her crevice and perineum. I could
only imagine what lay behind that thin strip of dark cloth. I could smell it
now, though. She was becoming aroused. I would know that scent anywhere. I was
covered in it last night and smelled it and tasted it as she stuffed her
panties in my mouth.  
  
As I played and squeezed and pulled, watching the flesh dance at the touch and
release of my hand, I had to let her know how incredible it was. "Your ass is
amazing, babe." She whimpered, probably at my calling her "babe." She didn't
budge, though. "It's perfect and round and soft." I leaned in and kissed one
cheek, then repeated it by kissing the other one. "I love it."  
  
"Oh, thank you, T. I'm so happy you like it."  
  
"I didn't say I liked it. I said I loved it."  
  
"I'm glad you love it," she corrected herself.  
  
"That's better. Do you remember what I said earlier this morning?"  
  
"About..."  
  
Before she could get another word out, my teeth were digging into her, making
her squeal with surprise and laughter as she jumped up away from me.  
  
I laughed and shrugged. "I told you!" I was still on my knees, but now she was
standing above me, facing me and rubbing her butt, where my mouth had just
been. I slid my hands up the back of her thighs and again cupped her rounded
flesh, pulling her toward me. She smiled down at me, obviously seeing the love
in my eyes. She placed one hand on my shoulder and ran the other through my
hair at my temple. I closed my eyes at her massage, a smile on my face, my
hands still holding her, caressing her. I placed my hands on her hips and
prompted her to turn around.  
  
"Don't," she smiled, pointing at me as a warning.  
  
"I promise," I smiled back.  
  
She turned around and her ass was again right in front of me. I reached around
and untied her robe. She shrugged it off her shoulders and pulled her arms out
while I caught it and pulled it down before tossing it to the side. Again, she
was only in her thong, the deep blue fabric buried in the groove that split
two perfect globes. My hands cupped and separated her ass, causing a quiet
groan to arise from her lungs. They were heavy and soft, I pressed them
together, deepening the crease, and I pulled them apart, giving me a quick
glimpse of fabric and the change of skin color within. I could see pink. Her
asshole was pink. The next time I lifted, I made it a point to massage her
cheeks, giving my thumbs the opportunity to get very close to that center
mark. As the pads of my thumbs grazed the fabric of her panties, pressing hard
against it, she gasped, "Ohgod." It was one word. One quick, raspy word during
an intake of breath. It was almost imperceptible, but it was there, and I had
heard it. Taking notes.  
  
My sister was becoming harder to resist. With my hands on her hips I leaned in
and gently kissed each globe. She reached around to stroke my head again, an
expression of affection in return. But I could smell her. Her sex was there.
Right there. Waiting for me. I had eaten her through her panties before and I
was sure she would let me do it again. I buried my face in her crevice, my
tongue extended, pulling her to me by wrapping my hands around the front of
her perfect thighs and forcing my head forward. As soon as my face buried, I
lapped at the fabric, the sides of my tongue brushing the exposed flesh of her
inner thighs while the flat of my tongue dragged across the rough texture of
her cotton panties. This wasn't smooth like the satin last night, and it
hasn't been made slick by the flood of my sister's juices. But it was a panty
and my sister's treasure lay behind it. I'd be damned if I wouldn't continue
to dig until I got what I was after.  
  
Again and again I lathed the crotch of her panties with my tongue, my hands
squeezing her thighs. I worked my right hand closer to center, wrapping it in
and pressing up, finally causing her to speak "Ooh, right there. Rub my clit."
I worked my finger back and forth, stimulating the nub beneath the cotton. The
front of her panties was lace and the side of my index finger was dragging
across the course fabric, making me thankful that the crotch was cotton
instead of lace. My tongue would be raw for sure. I continued to work my
finger back and forth while keeping my face buried in my sister's ass, forcing
my mouth against the crotch. My face and her inner thighs were getting wet
with saliva. It was running down my chin and smearing around my cheeks, but I
didn't care. I was licking at her pussy, beginning to taste it: the mild
salted flavor tinged by...what? I can't describe it. It just tasted
like...pussy. There's no other taste like it. I moaned into her ass, wanting
her to know I was enjoying myself. She didn't need to have any doubts about
the fact that I was gaining pleasure from this. This was exactly where I
wanted to be.  
  
Again and again I buried my mouth in her crack, pressing forward, lapping at
her cotton protection and the flesh on either side of it, tasting her bare
skin, leaking her arousal. It was becoming more and more apparent as I licked
it up. The skin between her thighs was extra smooth and soft. Her breathing
and panting was increasing. She was making more noise. I backed up for just a
moment to see her elbows bent around front, her arms flexing and working. She
must have been squeezing her breasts while I was latched onto her cunt,
rubbing her clit from the front and tasting her from behind.  
  
She began convulsing as my finger flicked over her clit and her own hands
worked their magic on her nipples. I heard her hand slap the counter as she
grabbed it to brace herself against the impending climax. Her other hand was
still hard at work, as was mine. She pressed her ass back toward me, inches
from my face. Her head dropped forward, her hair forming a curtain to hide her
expression from me, but I heard her raspy squeal proclaim her flood of
pleasure. "Ohshitohshitoh(GASP)Mmmmmfuuuuuuuu(GASP)" before silence
accompanied her shuddering hips, the flesh of her ass dancing before me. Her
hand left her breast and slapped onto mine clamping around it to keep me from
continuing on her pleasure bean.  
  
After a few seconds, she let out a winded, "Ooh, yeah." She took her hand off
mine and I picked up where I had left off, only this time, rubbing front to
back on the crotch. "Mmm. Still not done yet?"  
  
"Not even close."  
  
"I'm worn out. Can I sit down?"  
  
I stood up, acutely aware of my leaking erection, and led her to the couch.
Rather than lying down like I had expected, she knelt on the cushion, resting
her elbows on the back of the couch. This opened her up to me even more, as
she peeked back over her shoulder with a sleepy smile, and shook her ass at
me. I knelt on the floor behind her and looked at...  
  
Oh. Fuck.  
  
I swallowed hard. My cock twitched. Pre-cum oozed.  
  
She hadn't realized it, I assumed. Somehow, the crotch of the thong had pulled
just a little to the left. Her pussy was still covered, but one side of the
vulva was exposed. I could see where it began its curve inward and where her
skin moved from a lighter pink to a darker pink. She was hairless and smooth.
What should I do? I thought. Should I tell her? Adjust it? Fortunately, the
devil sitting on my shoulder had an erection and slapped me in the back of the
head with his free hand. What the fuck is wrong with you? Go get it!  
  
I dove headlong into her crotch again, my hands grabbing her ass and squeezing
at it as I ate. Stacy jumped, squealed and laughed at my attack. "OH!
Someone's still hungry."  
  
"You have no idea!" I exclaimed, pulling away just long enough to say that.
Back to work!  
  
"I have some idea," she mumbled. "Damn, you love my pussy, don't you, babe?"  
  
"Mmhmm," I eeked out into her cotton crotch. I was going to have to work this
right. If she caught on, it could be a problem. I made sure I stayed on the
cotton for a while, my tongue narrow, often pointed. I would occasionally
flatten it and run it right on her inner thigh and ass, bringing her a shudder
and a moan. Sometimes she would flinch at my touch. I wanted her to feel my
tongue on her skin. More and more frequently I alternated between tasting her
flesh and licking her panties. After watching for signs that she was getting
worked up, she was now more consistent in her signals. Her breathing and
cursing, the twitching of her hips, her own hand on her ass, opening her up
for me. I waited for that sign again. She may be an unknowing partner in my
violation. I could always claim I didn't know. While my face was buried I
would feel her pull her right cheek out some as she squeezed at it.  
  
Next time, I thought. The next time she pulls that ass open, I'm going in.
Within the minute she pulled herself open for me and I ran my pointed tongue
right up the dark pink, feeling the softest, smoothest flesh I'd ever felt.
The taste was a little more metallic, the juice fresher. The left side of my
tongue was right up against the seam of her panties. "Ooooooh!" My sister let
out a long moan, unconsciously pressing her ass back. "Fuck, Thomas, what..."
As soon as my tongue was at the back, I wedged it in again, this time I was
even further to center. "MMMmm!" I could feel the panty cave to the side.
Again I lapped at her with my tongue spearing forward. "NOooo!" She flinched,
but didn't stop me. Her hand was keeping her ass completely open for me now.
Imagine my surprise when I pressed forward and my tongue pressed the panty to
the side even further. My tongue was buried now, my mouth rested against her
naked pussy. My left cheek was pressed against bunched up panty and my right
cheek had a fleshy mound of ass against it. "FUCK!" She started twitching all
over now, driving her hips back onto my mouth. I did the only thing I could
think of. I tried to bury myself even further in. I brought my hands up to her
ass, my right hand rested on hers and my left grabbing the back of her panties
and pulling them the rest of the way to the side. No use pretending now.  
  
We were locked in a battle of wills, but not with each other. Each of us was
battling our own will. I knew she had to be wrestling with whether she should
stop me and pull her panties back, and I was wrestling with whether I should
back out, cover her back up and apologize. I punched my conscience in the dick
and carried on. I wish my tongue was longer. I hated that I could only be this
short distance inside her.  

Stacy was still twitching and moaning as she grabbed at my hand to pull it off
the thong. "Thomas! Stop!" Still twitching. "No! Stop! You can't!" Oddly
enough her other hand was holding herself open for me.  
  
I suddenly got another idea. I don't know what made me think of it. Maybe the
devil on my shoulder, that one with his dick out. Maybe it was just because it
was there. I backed away but before she could complain, I danced the tip of my
tongue across her pink rosebud.  
  
That did it "Ooooohhhhmmmmmmsssshhhhhiiiiiiiiiiit!" She exploded! Her hips
pulled away from the edge of the couch, ripping her away from my mouth. Her
ass danced wildly as her hand worked her clit and I could see her pussy clench
and release, clenching and releasing. I'd never seen a pussy before, certainly
never one in orgasm. It was a beautiful sight. I watched as she squirmed and
cursed and screamed for what seemed like forever, although it was only a few
seconds. Her thighs were soaked, as were her panties, but I didn't know how
much of that was from her orgasm and how much was from my mouth. I didn't
care. I just fell more deeply in love. Finally she collapsed sideways on our
couch, a sheen of sweat covering her. It was hot in here.  
  
Dammit, we'd forgotten to close the door. Hopefully we wouldn't get a visit
from the landlord or police.  
  
Stacy lay there and panted, her hair a mess, face red, exhausted. I simply
stood up, walked to the glass door, and closed it, looking out over the
parking lot. There were only two cars there: hers and mine. Everyone was out.
At least in this side of the complex. If they were on the other side, they
would park there, but they also wouldn't have heard us. I felt better.  
  
I went to the kitchen and pulled two bottles of water out of the refrigerator,
opened them both and then sat on the floor by Stacy's head. I stroked her
hair. She rolled her head toward me and looked at me sheepishly. I continued
to stroke her hair. "I'm tired," she said sleepily.  
  
"Okay, just rest here for a little bit." She nodded. I held the bottle up for
her to see it, getting another nod, and set it on the end table by her head. I
stood up and kissed her on the forehead, walked over to the table and picked
up her robe, then went into the bathroom to draw a bath. Looking through her
basket on the counter I found some bath crystals that had lavender in them and
sprinkled some in the tub. There was a very gentle lather as the faucet filled
the tub. I got out a towel and lay it on the toilet seat and went into her
room to pick up her Nook to take in there as well. Within a few minutes her
bath was ready. Going into the living room I helped her off the couch and
picked up her bottled water before helping her to the bathroom. I didn't even
offer to help her undress. I kissed her on the head and backed out to leave
her to rest.  
  
I took my bottle of water and set it on the nightstand in her room, put my
iPod on her speaker stand and started putting her things away. I stayed away
from the clothes in her suitcase, but hung up her other clothes in the closet,
put together her shoe tree before hanging it on the closet door, and put all
her shoes on it. I hung her mirror over her door and pulled things out of the
boxes and milk crates, setting them around her room so she could arrange them
at will, but they were now readily accessible. I made up her bed and put her
lap desk on it, setting her laptop on it and plugging it in to charge.  
  
She was in the tub for nearly an hour. Every once in a while I would hear the
water run, probably to warm it up. When she came out of the bathroom she
walked into her room. "Why are you...Oh, my god. You're setting up my room?"
She smiled as she looked around and I watched her. Her eyes lit up. She was
again in her robe, her balled up panties in one hand, the Nook in her other.
Her hair was pulled up in an impromptu bun, a tortoise shell clip holding it
in place. She tossed her panties in the hamper and dropped her Nook on her bed
before walking to me and giving me a hug around my waist as I put attached
brackets onto a shelf board. "Thank you so much." She smelled like lavender.  
  
"Sure. Did you have a nice bath?"  
  
"Mmm. Wonderful bath. Thank you."  
  
She let go of me and walked over to the suitcase on the floor, crouching down
and grabbing a pair of pale green panties. She stood up and looked at me
suspiciously, then spun her finger in a circle, indicating for me to turn
around.  
  
"Seriously?"  
  
She just raised her eyebrow.  
  
I sighed and turned around.  
  
After a couple of minutes, she said, "Okay." I turned around and she was back
in some shorts and a tank top, a bra line clearly evident. She smiled at me
and dropped onto her bed, leaning against the headboard and crossing her
ankles. Looking down at her hands, fidgeting with the string on the waistband
of her cheer shorts, Stacy cleared her throat.  
  
"Um, Thomas?"  
  
I stopped messing with the book shelf and looked up. "Yeah?"  
  
"We need to talk."  
  
"Okay." I set the bracket on the dresser and sat on the bed at her feet.  
  
"Uh. About earlier....I....well....that wasn't what I wanted." She continued
looking down at her hands, avoiding eye contact with me.  
  
"What do you mean? You seemed to enjoy it." I wasn't trying to be
argumentative and I wasn't bragging. I was sincerely confused about the
problem.  
  
"I know, and I'm sorry about that."  
  
"Whoa! What do you mean you're sorry? What's there to be sorry about?"  
  
Stacy sighed and looked at me. "I'm...enjoying spending time with you. And I
love what you do to me, but I pushed things too far this morning. I'm really
trying to reconcile some things here, and I'm having a tough time with it.  
  
"I was thinking while I was in the bath. As soon as I settled into the water,
I realized that my vulva was burning. I guess it was from your beard. It had
gotten a little irritated. That had never happened to me before. I'm sore down
there and I know that it's because I've never used it like I have this
weekend. Obviously I've pleasured myself, but I've never been with anyone and
now all of a sudden...I started thinking about where we were just a couple of
days ago and the fact that we...now you were performing oral sex on me. That's
too far."  
  
"I'm sorry, Stacy. I don't mean to push. Or maybe I do. But you were enjoying
it, and..."  
  
"Don't, Thomas." She placed her hand out flat toward me as she said it. "Just
don't."  
  
"I guess I'm just confused."  
  
"Okay. I'm just thinking out loud here, and trying to wrap my head around
something. Hear me out, all right?"  
  
"Of course."  
  
"I've been in love with you for a long time. At least the whole time I was in
high school, and even before that. I've never known what to do with it. At
first I passed it off as a stupid crush. You're my brother. But I couldn't get
over it. None of the guys in school caught my eye. Part of the reason I wanted
to go to England was because home wasn't going to be the same without you
there. The opportunity presented itself and I took it. I figured that if I
could get over there and wrap myself into what I was doing there, my focus
would shift and I'd outgrow my thoughts, mature emotionally and everything.
But even there, no one grabbed my attention. I spent the whole two years
longing for the day when I could be back here with you. I chose my college
based on the fact that you were going to be there.  
  
"I fantasized about the very things we've been doing this weekend. I longed
for it. And now it's here and it's incredible." Her voiced choked and her eyes
started to well up with tears. "And all of a sudden this morning, I freaked
out." She sobbed for a moment. I reached out to touch her hand, but she pulled
it away. I was shocked. I must have really fucked up this morning. I reached
too far and it bit me in the ass. Taking a breath, she continued, her voice
still squeaky and ragged as she spoke while crying. "I wanted it and didn't
want it, all at the same time. Everything else up to this point was different,
I guess, but today something changed." She burst into uncontrollable sobs,
tears flowing freely and her shoulders shaking as she hung her head into her
hands.  
  
I sat silently, guilt creeping up inside me, creating a knot in my throat and
in my stomach. I was such an asshole. Stacy room blurred as the tears welled
up in my own eyes. I called myself every name in the book. Just two days. I'd
promised to protect and care for her and I was now her greatest threat. What a
piece of shit.  
  
"Stacy, I'm so sorry," I cried. "I'll stop. I'll back away. I'll do anything!
Please, just tell me what I can do to make you..."  
  
"It's not you!" she screamed, jumping up off the bed, rage in her eyes as she
yelled. "It's me! I'm the freak! I'm the freak who wants to fuck her own
brother! How could you even look at me?!"  
  
I just stared wide-eyed, terror-stricken. I'd never seen her like this before.
The only words that crept through my brain were, "Son. Of. A. Bitch. Where the
HELL did that come from?"  
  
"For two years I tried to get you out of my mind! TWO GODDAMN YEARS, THOMAS!
There was nothing I could do! Even leaving everything I knew couldn't do it! I
didn't take any pictures of you with me, none of the gifts you had given me,
not your college t-shirt from when you got accepted here. That's why I never
called or wrote, T. Just the sound of your voice or reading you tell me you
loved me at the end of a letter would be too much for me. My heart jumped
every time I talked to mom or dad and they said, 'Thomas says to tell you hey
and he loves you.' God, I'm such a freak. I should be institutionalized. Who
the hell wants to fuck their brother?" She dropped to the floor in a fit of
sobs again, leaning her back against the bed and pulling her knees up to rest
her head on them as she cried.  
  
I sat silently for a minute, listening to her cry and mentally abusing myself
for being such a dumbass. What had I done to my sister? I stood up and walked
around the bed before settling in beside Stacy. I sat there on her left, my
back to the bed. I lay my head back against the edge of the mattress and
stared at the spinning ceiling fan. For the longest time neither of us said
anything.  
  
Then she reached for me. Her hand found my arm, which had been propped on my
knee. I brought my arm back so that she could hold my hand, and I squeezed.
Just a little.  
  
"If you're a freak, than so am I."  
  
She sniffled, but didn't say anything.  
  
"Does it seem like I've been putting up any kind of fight here, Stacy?" I
asked, still looking at the fan. No response. "The only reason it was so easy
for you to seduce me is because I've wanted the same thing. If I wasn't such a
chicken shit, I would have been the one to make the first move." She looked up
at me on that one. "Yeah," I nodded, eyebrows up, "when you showed up on
campus I saw you get out of your car, but wanted to just watch you first so I
could settle down before I said anything. I was afraid I would give myself
away. Wait right here." I got up and went to my bedroom, grabbing a shoebox
off the top shelf of my closet.  
  
I returned and sat on the bed with the box in front of me. "Come up here," I
called as I moved her computer out of the way, setting it on the floor. Stacy
sat down across from me, crossing her legs before looking at me, her brow
furrowed. I took a deep breath and opened the box. Stacy gasped when she saw
it. Inside was a stack of pictures and some trinkets from her room. I put the
box lid to the side and reached in without looking at my sister. She
immediately recognized some of the pictures.  
  
"Where did you..." she started to ask.  
  
"I printed them off so I could have them. I missed you badly when you left. I
was heartbroken when you went to England, Stace. It wasn't because I didn't
want you to have the opportunity. I did. It was just that I couldn't stand the
thought of not seeing you for two years." I looked up briefly and her eyes
were on mine, still red, but the tears were fresh. I cleared my throat so I
could continue on. "Every time you would e-mail mom and dad, mom would forward
those on to me so I could keep up with what was going on. I printed up some of
your pictures, so I was able to watch you grow up. And, um...and I fell more
in love with you. I've been beating myself up for more than two years for
being in love with my sister. I haven't dated anyone and I haven't made a lot
of close friends. I've had a few buddies, guys I play football with or eat
lunch with and stuff, but mostly I've kept to myself. The less people know
about me the better. That's the way I see it."  
  
"Thomas..." she reached for my hand, but I immediately began flipping the
pictures back and showing her the images of her and her friends.  
  
"This is you staring down the palace guard in London," then dropping it, "and
you and your friends at Edinburgh castle." I dropped it. "You on the hunt for
the Loch Ness monster." Dropped. "When you decided to make a trip to Germany
for Oktoberfest." I didn't drop this one. I turned it around and stared at it.
"This is my background on my computer. You look so good in that German barmaid
dress, your hair in pigtails." I started to mumble. "It took me a little while
to realize there was anyone else in that picture. This is my favorite." I
followed it as I put it down before picking up another one. "Here you are
trying to keep the leaning tower of Pisa from falling over."  
  
"I had no idea..." She leaned in and took my hand, not letting me pull it away
from her. "Why didn't you ever say anything?"  
  
"Probably the same reason you didn't! I don't want my sister thinking I'm a
freak or pervert! I already told you that I didn't want to lose you. You're my
best friend." My eyes misted up again.  
  
"I'm so sorry. You won't lose me, I promise."  
  
"I don't know. This morning I did a pretty good job of pushing you away. If I
need to back off to keep you, I'll do it. I'll move out and you can find
another room mate. Keep the furniture. I'll transfer schools. I'll do
anything, Stacy. Please don't hate me." I lost it. The thought of my sister
not wanting anything more to do with me broke my heart. She was on me in a
heartbeat, wrapping her arms around me and cradling me to her chest. I was
embarrassed to say the least, crying like a baby. I was supposed to be strong.
I was supposed to be the one to care for Stacy and in the middle of her own
crisis, I made this about me. What kind of dick move was that?  
  
But more than two years of guilt and hiding came pouring out. I'd had no one
to talk to since Stacy left. We had had a very close relationship growing up
and it was suddenly severed because of my own cowardice. If I had only told
her not to go to England, to stay with me, I could have maintained our
relationship. Even if I had never told her how I truly felt, I would have been
there for her, talking and laughing, holding her, walking with her through
crises. But I didn't. I chickened out and let her go to Europe, not speaking
with her for two years. Yep. Dick move.  
  
She continued to stroke my back, her cheek resting on my head. She hummed a
song that mom used to hum when she was soothing us growing up. She never
taught us the words, only hummed it. And now Stacy was doing that for me. My
best friend. By the time the song was over, I was feeling a little better. I
sat up and rubbed my eyes, embarrassed. "Sorry," I mumbled.  
  
"Don't be," she replied. "I never knew."  
  
"I know. I should have..."  
  
"No more," she said. "No more...regrets. No more fears. No more doubts about
us. No more. We're here now. Together. We can't change the past. But we can do
the right thing now. Today."  
  
I took a deep breath and nodded, still looking down.  
  
"About this morning," she sighed. "I think I just got overwhelmed. I don't
have any kind of sexual experience at all. I've never had a boyfriend and I've
only touched myself. I guess I was okay with everything as long as I could
tell myself it wasn't sex, you know?" I got the sense that she was waiting for
me to agree with her and would know what she was talking about, but I couldn't
catch on. I just shrugged and shook my head a little.  
  
"Like, up till now I've had something covering me. You've touched me over my
clothes, even last night, putting your mouth on me, I could tell myself you
were feeling me up. I could draw a boundary around it. Even this morning I was
wearing underwear. But all of a sudden, you were touching my naked pussy. It
was like a line had been crossed in my head, even though you hadn't done
anything that different than before. I guess all of a sudden, this is sex with
my brother. I know it's stupid but everything else was just playtime. Yeah we
kissed and touched, but there were always clothes. When you made contact with
skin, I panicked."  
  
"So, just so I'm clear, the panic came because I was touching you without your
underwear as a protection?"  
  
"Yeah, I guess. Something like that."  
  
"But you took my underwear off and touched me without it. Why didn't that
bother you?" I asked, genuinely wondering.  
  
"I don't know. I think it's because it wasn't MY body. I felt protected in my
underwear, but when that was taken out of the picture today, it's like it
actually became real sex to me. Does that make sense?"  
  
"I...think so...." I replied with uncertainty.  
  
"Well, that's the best I can do right now. I can't think of anything else it
could be. It's almost like, when that curtain goes up, so to speak, the show
is starting. In other words, I almost feel like sex is inevitable now whereas
before I could pretend it wasn't going to happen."  
  
"So you're saying..."  
  
"Patience, brother. What I'm saying is IN MY MIND I'm now in a sexual
relationship with my brother, and that didn't happen until you touched my
naked pussy. Nothing more."  
  
"Oh. Okay."  
  
"Just let me think on it some more and if I need to talk about it I'll let you
know. How's that?" she asked with a compromising smile.  
  
"Sounds fair." I breathed out a sigh.  
  
She stroked my cheek and softly affirmed, "I really do love you."  
  
"I love you, too."  
  
She moved her hand from my face and stood up.  
  
"Well," I said, clearing my throat, "if it's all right with you, I'll just put
this shelf up later," as I scrambled to put everything back in my box.  
  
"Yeah, no problem." She could sense my uneasiness it seems. "Thomas," she
said, walking toward me. I straightened up and turned toward her. "Just so
we're clear." She put her hand on the back of my head and kissed me fiercely,
her tongue invading my mouth, which I returned with equal fervor. My hand made
it's way to her waist and I pulled her close against me. After a few moments,
she released her grip and pulled away, then smiled and winked at me. I felt
better after that. I understood that she wasn't putting an end to our sexual
relationship. We both just needed to understand each other. "Now, go get
dressed. We need to go to the store. I'll call mom and dad on the way." She
swatted my rear end playfully as I exited her room. I turned around to see her
bent over, rummaging in her suitcase again.  
  
I returned to the living room to find Stacy sitting on the couch writing on a
notepad, wearing a short denim skirt and burgundy halter top. Her feet were up
on the ottoman and as I approached, she said, "I'm making our grocery list."
She listed off the things she had put on there already and asked for any
additional suggestions. I threw a couple of ideas at her. She got a kick out
of the fact that I mentioned Pop-Tarts, but put them on the list anyway.  
  
I helped her up off the couch and she looked me over. "Mmm, I like you in
this." I was only wearing a t-shirt, board shorts and flip flops, but
apparently she appreciated it. "When we get back, I'll show you how much." She
leaned in to kiss me, dropping the notepad on the ottoman and wrapped her arms
around my neck. One hand traveled down and squeezed my cock, ensuring that I
was hard. I responded my squeezing her ass through her skirt. As if sensing my
hesitation, she reached back with her other hand and raised it up a little
while looking me in the eye. I took both hands and pulled her skirt up,
feeling bare skin.  

Oooh, another thong! My mind flashed back to this morning and began squeezing
and kneading her globes, pulling her toward me. I slid my thumbs toward the
center to feel the seams on the back of her panties. I jerked my head back and
looked her in the eyes in shock. She just smiled that wicked smile of hers.
Taking another chance, I brought my fingers closer and felt where the smoother
skin started: her lips and rosebud. She moaned a little, then backed away and
lowered her skirt.  
  
"Let's go," she said. "We need groceries." She winked at me and turned around,
again picking up her phone and purse from the ottoman. She held her hand out
for me and I took it, walking hand-in-hand out to the truck. As soon as we got
in the truck, she got pulled out her phone and called our mom, putting her on
speaker so we could both speak to her. We drove to the grocery store nearby
and as we still talked to our mom, I grabbed a shopping cart. Stacy told her
about what we had been doing, the dollar movie, showing her around town, etc.
and even how I had been putting her furniture together for her.  
  
Mom asked what classes she was taking and she told her which ones and how
helpful I had been. We joked on each other while we were all there together.
Stacy asked if she could talk to dad, but mom said he was resting and we could
talk to him next time. Stacy told her that we would try to call every Sunday
and if mom needed anything, to let us know. We shared our good-bye's and I
love you's and Stacy hung up. We were about halfway done when Stacy hung up
and she immediately put her phone back in her purse and wrapped her arm around
my waist.  
  
We walked through the aisles, pulling things on the list and the occasional
impulse buy. When we passed through the cooking oils, Stacy was scanning the
shelves for something and when she found it she got excited "Oh, yay! They
have it!". She put the tub in the cart and I picked it back up again.  
  
"Coconut oil. Okaaayyy."  
  
"It's a healthier alternative for cooking and you can add it to stuff for your
good fats. Just trust me," she said with a smile. I tossed it back into the
basket and carried on. We finished in a pretty short time. I had already had
several things at home and the rest of the stuff was easy with Stacy having
made a list.  
  
We got home and unloaded the groceries. As soon as the last thing was put
away, I asked Stacy if she wanted something to drink and she said she did. She
went and dropped onto the couch while I poured us both a couple of sodas. I
brought them over to the end tables and Stacy sat up, kicking the ottoman
away.  
  
"Come here," she said, scooting to the front of the couch. I walked over to
where she sat and she moved my hips to stand me right in front of her. She
reached for my waist band and said, "I got to cum this morning but you
didn't." Looking me in the eye as she pulled my shorts down, she said, "That
doesn't seem quite fair." As soon as my shorts were down, she said, "There he
is, and raked her nails up the underside, causing my dick to twitch. "Take off
your shirt," she demanded as she reached behind her neck. By the time my shirt
was off, she had untied her halter top, and pulled it down below her breasts.  
  
"That's better," she said. She reached for me with one hand, causing me to
moan and thrust forward and with her other hand she began rubbing her tits,
alternating between them and pinching her nipples. It wasn't long before she
pulled me toward her and stuck her tongue out to lick at the tip of my cock,
tasting my pre-cum and letting out a low moan. She stroked me again, bringing
more juices forward and licked again. She pressed my dick against my stomach
and licked from my balls up to the head a couple of times. She kept making
mewling noises and her other hand kept pinching and pulling and rolling her
nipples.  
  
"You're so hard for me, brother. Do you want your sister to suck your cock?"  
  
"Oh, yeah." That was all I could get out.  
  
"You don't sound very convincing," she said, still giving the occasional lick
from base to tip.  
  
"I want my sister to suck my cock."  
  
She smiled and looked me in the eye as she closed her mouth over the base and
sucked a little bit. I had never had a blowjob before and my sister said she
had never given one, but I was enjoying it so far. She continued to suck on
it, her hand wrapped around the base. She would move forward and back, taking
a little more each time. She did a lot of licking and kissing, experimenting
with what I liked. Of course I didn't know what to tell her until she did
something. Maybe she was a natural, but everything she did felt incredible.
When she would take me into her mouth, the wet heat was incredible. Her tongue
never stopped moving. I was overwhelmed with sensations. My orgasm was fast
approaching.  
  
I put my hand on her head, just out of instinct and she put both hands on my
ass. Naturally I began thrusting into her mouth. My other hand made it to her
head. I wasn't trying to pin her down, but I didn't want this to stop. My legs
were tingling, my stomach was in knots, my pulse was racing. I could feel
every swipe of her tongue across the underside of my head as the tip of my
prick grazed the roof of her mouth. All at once there was a burst of flame
through my shaft. "FUUUUUCK!" I screamed, unable to control it.  
  
I was holding Stacy's head steady, not wanting the sensations to stop. Even
though I stopped thrusting and her head stopped moving, her tongue continued
to work, whipping the tip mercilessly. My first blast should have drown her.
Her eyes popped open, her cheeks expanding and cream ran down her chin as soon
as her mouth opened. I looked down at her as my cock was still in her open
mouth when the second blast hit, more cream flowing. She closed her mouth and
swallowed, her tongue squeezing my head against the roof of her mouth every
time she swallowed. Again and again I pumped my passion into my sister's
mouth, but she was determined to take it.  
  
After a few seconds I plopped down onto the ottoman and looked at my sister.
Her face was red, her eyes glazed with lust. "Wow," she said. Her nipples were
rock hard and her chin and tits were covered with my cum. She smiled at me and
looked at herself. "Oh! I missed some." She scooped some up with her finger
and brought it to her mouth, licking it clean. She repeated this with all of
it on her tits and then raked the cum on her chin into her mouth to swallow it
down.  
  
"Shit, Stacy. That was incredible." I lay back on the ottoman.  
  
"Where do you think you're going?" she demanded.  
  
"I'm worn out."  
  
"The hell you are. Get back up here and lick my pussy."  
  
I shot upright and looked at her. She pulled her halter top completely off and
lay back on the couch, her legs spread in front of me. I was on her in a
flash, pushing her skirt up to her waist. What I saw there froze me in my
tracks. I looked up and she was smiling at me.  
  
"I did it this morning. Just for you."  
  
Her lips were smooth and pink, the labia blossoming before me ready to be
taken. It was a beautiful site. I could smell her, but I could also see her.
For the first time I was seeing the pussy of the love of my life. It was
bright pink, shining with her arousal and spread open before me. But the gift
was not just the Venus. It was what she had done to it. Her dark brown bush
was trimmed short, but it was also shaven into the shape of a capital T.  
  
"It's yours. I labeled it for you. And unfortunately," she said with a frown,
"I lost the receipt so you can't return it. I hope it fits." There was that
smile again.  
  
"It's beautiful. I love it. Thank you, babe."  
  
"Well! Try it on!"  
  
Placing my hands on the inside of her thighs, I licked the crease where her
thighs and groin meet. She moaned at the touch of my tongue. Her hands were
gripping the back of the couch over her head and her eyes were closed as I
continued to work around her cunt, feeling the smooth skin, tasting her sex,
feeling her twitch. I brought my hands up to her breasts, squeezing and
kneading them as I worked my tongue. As she had done for me, I began to
experiment. I had more freedom this time. There was no game of hiding. She was
offering herself to me and asking for me to do this.  
  
I again brought my hands to her thighs and stroked the inside of her thighs as
I buried my tongue in her pussy. "MMM!" she screamed as she bit her lip. "God,
that's good. Do it again, baby! Stick your tongue in myAHHH!" I had cut her
off by forcing my tongue back in and curling it up before dragging it out over
the topside. I moved up to her clitoris and lapped at that, whipping it with
the tip of my tongue. She started going crazy with this. One hand came down to
grab her own tit and the other came down to scratch at her shaved mound.  
  
I looked up at her and she was watching me. Knowing how much she wanted to
watch me, I pulled her toward me and rolled her up a little before burying my
face back in her pussy as far as I could go. She squealed and writhed, fucking
at my face, making it difficult for me to stay attached. I pulled at her labia
with my lips, pulling them out from her vulva and she went wild. I let them
pop out and then did it again a few more times. Again I buried my tongue
before rolling her up again.  
  
I stuck my tongue out flat and dropped it back to lick her ass. When my flat
tongue covered her pink rose, she twitched and squeezed her eyes shut. She was
getting close. I licked again and again, spearing my tongue and circling it
just to hear her squeal. Her juices mixed with my saliva were running down the
crack of her ass and over her mound. She was shiny everywhere.  
  
I was face to face with her cunt and I brought a finger up and sucked it while
looking her in the eyes. She nodded frantically. "Yeah," she breathed. "Put it
in me! I wanna feel you in me." I smoothly inserted one finger into her vagina
while my tongue again lapped at her clitoris. After a few seconds, she said,
"More. Put another one in!" Now I had two fingers inside her and was lapping
at her bean.  
  
That did it. She bucked and her throat sealed up while her pussy clamped onto
my fingers. "GOOOOOHhhh!" she groaned as her throat opened back up. Stacy's
hips bucked and she flooded my fingers and mouth with her cum. She dropped
back onto the couch, my fingers slipping out of her.  
  
I rose up and leaned over her, pressing my dripping fingers at her mouth.
Without even opening her eyes, she opened her mouth sucked them in. She moaned
at her own taste and opened her eyes to see me watching her. She took my hand
and held it still, her tongue chasing the flavor of her juices on my fingers.
"I'm not the only one dripping," she said, her eyes aiming downward. I looked
down and saw that my own dick had a string of arousal connected to her thigh
where I had grazed it on my way up.  
  
Stacy pushed on my chest so I stood up, before pushing me back against the big
round ottoman behind me. I sat down and she never stopped moving, pressing
herself into me as her mouth latched onto mine. It was like she was pushing me
back with her tongue until I was lying down. She stood back up and unzipped
her skirt, dropping it to the floor as she eyed my pulsing erection. She
straddled me again, leaning down until our lips met so our tongues could again
duel with passion. She slid up and offered me her nipples. My hands and mouth
gravitated toward them and I squeezed them harshly, causing moans and swearing
to escape her lips.  
  
My teeth bit down while my tongue flicked over the tip of her nipples. My
sister responded by grinding her pussy on my stomach, occasionally grazing the
tip of my dick. While my mouth worked her tits, I firmly grabbed her ass,
pulling her tighter against me. I began grinding back against her while
flexing my cock to make it stand out. As I pushed and pulled, Stacy ground in
circles. The head of my cock brushed against her pussy and soon enough we
developed a rhythm. She moaned into my mouth on each pass, but it was hard to
hear over my own groaning.  
  
"Mmm, Thomas, what are you doing?" she mumbled against my lips.  
  
"Using my gift," I mumbled back. She gasped and sat up just a little, smiling
at me as she continued to grind in the same rhythm.  
  
"I don't know if I'm ready for that," she said as she pressed back against me
with a smile. The head of my cock was suddenly and gradually enveloped in
heat. Stacy's eyes closed in bliss as she continued to move backward slowly,
so slowly. She sat up gradually, settling on my erection until I was
completely inside her.  
  
"Oh, my God, Stace. You feel amazing."  
  
"Well, what do you know? I guess I AM ready." She smiled at me, visibly happy
and comfortable, without a hint of doubt or guilt.  
  
Neither of us moved for a moment, I think both of us drinking in our first
time being connected. I knew this wasn't going to last long. I was already on
sensory overload. I could still taste her on my lips and smell her on my face.
I could see her gorgeous smiling eyes, her incredible breasts, and I could
feel her from the inside. The first time from the inside.  
  
"Let's see how this looks, brother." She put her hands on my stomach for
balance before bringing her knees up to plant her bare feet flat on the
ottoman. With her hands on her knees, she stood up just a little bit, to squat
over me. My shining prick slowly came into view as she rose up, her swollen
pink lips embracing my shaft, almost begging me not to leave. As soon as I
felt the rim of my head, she stopped, moaned, and reversed direction,
collecting me into her again. "Fuck, that's hot," she breathed out. I could
only nod. "You feel so good in me, Thomas."  
  
She tried to watch for a few strokes, but her passion and fatigue took over
and she dropped her knees back so she could really get to work. Her tits
danced as she bounced on my cock, impaling herself over and over and over
again. Her fingers dug into my chest as she leaned forward, rubbing her clit
on my pubic bone as she rode me. It wasn't long before my cock started to
swell.  
  
"Oh, T! You're getting close, huh?"  
  
"Fuck, yeah!"  
  
She quickly pulled off while saying, "Get on top. You can't cum in me." I
jumped up and was replaced by my sister who dropped into my place, opening her
legs to me, and grabbing her tits all in one motion. I didn't waste any time
in lining up and pressing my granite pillar straight into her again, driving
all the way in a single push. "OH, GOD!" she screamed as my balls met her ass.
"Shit, you're deep! Go for it! Fuck me raw!" As if trying to spur me on, she
pulled her own breast up and licked her own nipple, flicking across it with
the tip of her tongue.  
  
"Damn, Stace! This won't take long!" She smiled as I started driving into her
as far as I could and withdrawing all the way out. I was right. This was going
to be fast. I would never make fun a guy for being a quickdraw again. I
couldn't hold it. I pounded into her again and again, watching my sister play
with her own tits. "Oh, fuck, I'm gonna cum!"  
  
"Up here! Let me have it, brother!" I pulled out and her legs dropped as she
sat up in a flash. My own hand was replaced with hers and she immediately
began stroking me, her thumb grazing the head on every stroke. She was
plastered immediately across the mouth, which was partially open, her cheek
and chin taking a load. More loads followed with such force and intensity she
was streaked from hair to nipple and only the last shot dribbled onto her
thigh. She continued to moan and comment as I pasted her. When I finished, she
squeezed one last drop out to the tip and licked it away, sucking the head
clean.  
  
I fell back onto the couch across from her, more exhausted than I'd ever been
in my life. Across from me sat my incredibly sexy sister, my own cum streaked
across her chest and face. She had a huge grin and was breathing heavily.  
  
"See?" she said. "I knew when the panties came off I wouldn't be able to stop
myself."  
  
_End Chapter 4_




        Stacy King and I Ch. 05


I was lightheaded as I lay there looking at Stacy, the room spinning around
me. The emotions of the day were taking a toll, but more immediately, the
exhaustion of our first sex had drained me.  
  
"Are you all right, T?" she laughed.  
  
I gave her a half-assed thumbs-up, the best I could do.  
  
"Tell you what. I'll go run us a shower and then we can relax a little. It's a
big day tomorrow."  
  
She stood up and patted me on the knee on her way to the bathroom. I watched
her ass sway and bounce on each step until she rounded the corner. A few
seconds later I heard the shower running and soon enough, Stacy was back at
the couch reaching for my hand to help me up. My knees were weak and I had
trouble standing. I thought that was just a myth. Guess not. Again she laughed
as I tried to learn to walk again.  
  
I let Stacy get in before me so she could have most of the water, but also so
I could watch her rubbing all over her body, rinsing herself clean. She tilted
her head back and ran her hands through her hair while her breasts jutted out
toward me. I was afraid to touch her. Afraid she would come to her senses like
before. Her head was back, her eyes closed and some water was running down
over her face. Her hands gently glided over her forehead and cheeks and mouth
before moving down to her throat.  
  
She righted her head again and the shower spray was now hitting her on the
neck. When she opened her eyes again, she was looking right into mine. She had
a gentle smile on her lips and those emerald pools no longer rippled with
doubt. This was the most peaceful I had seen her since she got here. This
vision of peace gave me a sense of rest that I needed. I brought my hand up
and stroked her cheek.  
  
"No regrets, Stace?" I asked softly.  
  
"No regrets."  
  
She put her hand on mine, nestling my palm to her cheek and her other hand
touched my waist, pulling me gently forward a step. She let go of my hand and
her arms encircled my waist while mine gathered her to me, wrapping around her
shoulders. She rested her cheek against my chest and we just touched. We were
okay. We both knew it and that's all that mattered at that moment.  
  
"You smell good, T. I meant to tell you earlier."  
  
"You remember this?"  
  
She giggled. "Of course I remember. As far as I'm concerned, that's your
signature scent."  
  
"I hardly ever wear it. What's the point if the person I wear it for is an
ocean away?"  
  
She squeezed me a little more tightly before pulling her head up to look at
me. I looked down into her eyes. "I'm here now. I don't ever want to be that
far away from you again."  
  
"Then don't ever leave me again."  
  
"I promise." She reached up to kiss me and we sealed a mutual promise then and
there.  
  
Stacy pulled away and cleaned me up and washed and conditioned her own hair
while I cleaned up her magnificent body. I would have to make a habit of this,
showering together. I used to wonder what the appeal was, but now I knew. I
knew what Mr. Bubbles meant when he said, "Makes getting clean almost as much
fun as getting dirty."  
  
We dried off and Stacy tossed a frozen pizza into the oven and chose another
movie for us, a lighthearted comedy, one of our favorites from high school. We
needed a laugh. She curled up next to me in nothing but her robe, me in
nothing but gym shorts, and we laughed and ate pizza and made comments like we
used to. I knew that I had not lost my best friend. I felt like we were as
close as ever. Maybe even more so.  
  
By the time the movie was over, it was not especially late for people our age,
but we had worn ourselves out both physically and emotionally. By 10:30, we
had cleaned up the kitchen, brushed our teeth and headed to bed. I stripped
off my shorts and climbed in and this time I watched as my sister untied her
robe and draped it over the footboard of the bed, climbing into my bed naked.
Instead of curling up with her back to me, she walked toward me on her knees
and lay down next to me, her head on my chest and her leg draped over mine.  
  
"Now, I'm home," she said.  
  
I kissed the top of her head and simply replied, "So am I."  
  
  
  
Morning came earlier than I had hoped it would. It was the first day of school
for both of us and we wanted to make sure we had plenty of time for both of us
to get ready and get to campus on time. The alarm went off at 6:00, 6:09,
6:18, and 6:27 before Stacy finally told me to stop hitting the snooze.  
  
"I know what will wake you up," she mumbled, her hand reaching for my semi-
erection while she kissed my ear. Gently stroking my cock, she brought me to
full mast in a matter of seconds. She was writhing on my thigh, her breasts
pressed against my ribs and her small patch of fur grinding against my thigh.
She sat up on her heels and turned her face toward my crotch and took my head
into her mouth.  
  
"Oh, Stacy. God, that feels good." I could see a smile form around my shaft as
her head moved gently up and down my erection, the warmth of her mouth and
lashing of her tongue, enveloping me as she took most of me in. She had draped
most of her hair over her left shoulder so I could have an unobstructed view
of her oral skills. While her left hand manipulated my balls, her right hand
rested on my thigh.  
  
I traced her form with my eyes, looking from her face, cheek bulging, lips
working, back over her shoulder, full hanging breasts, soft curve of her back
and ass as her legs curled back under her. I explored her visually, noticing
every aspect of her beautiful form, all the way down to her toes which were
pointed out behind her, partially buried in the crumpled sheets.  
  
I brought my hand up to stroke her hair and this brought a smile and sideways
glance from her, followed by a quick wink. God, that sexy wink. My hand
stroked gently down her shoulder and back to the curve of her butt and back
around to her thigh. As I approached her lower back, she closed her eyes and
moaned, softly but audibly. Her hand on my thigh gave me a gentle squeeze
indicating that she enjoyed my touch.  
  
"You're so beautiful, Stacy. I love your body," I said softly, not wanting to
ruin the moment or change the mood. She was doing such an amazing job and it
felt incredible.  
  
She raised her head to speak and the hand and my balls moved to gently caress
my erection. "I'm glad you like it. I want you to take advantage of it." She
smiled and returned to her work. She didn't increase the pace, but my
breathing increased all the same. It didn't take long before her consistent,
steady manipulation drew me close to climax.  
  
My hips began to move on their own, flinching and thrusting slightly. My hands
gripped the sheets and my whole body tensed. Stacy never slowed down and never
said a word. She just continued to suck on me and to molest my head with her
tongue. The burning in my stomach and thighs began to build and the room
suddenly became warm. I determined not to speak or to scream, just to let my
sister pull the semen from my sac. So far she was doing an incredible job. I
couldn't stop it if I wanted to. Which I didn't.  
  
She never flinched. She pulled back just a little until only the head was
behind her lips and her left hand continued to roll my nuts gently as her
right hand moved to stroke my shaft as I fed her my seed. The fire streamed
out of me, burning on its escape, but it didn't seem to bother Stacy. She took
what I gave her, earning every drop. I wondered if she felt it was a reward
for a job well-done, or if I was the only one who benefited. I didn't have to
wonder long.  
  
Stacy backed off, her lips pulling against me, siphoning the last of my seed
as her hand pushed it up the shaft. She sat back up onto her heels and smiled
at me. Her breasts hung firm, her nipples erect and I could see the top of her
shaped pubic hair before it disappeared between her thighs.  
  
"Now I'm more tired than I was before you did that," I smiled before rolling
over away from her. I felt the bed move as she jumped on me, forcing me into
the mattress and forcing a gush of air from my lungs. She was laughing that
contagious laugh, I think laughing at me more than laughing with me. Of course
it caused me to laugh as well before I rolled back toward her and brought my
arms around her waist and squeezing her amazing ass as we kissed.  
  
"Unfortunately," she said, pulling off of me, "we have class this morning.
Otherwise I would love to just stay in bed and play." She slapped me on the
rear "Get up. I get the shower first, though." With that she bounced across
the bed and walked out of the room. Within a few seconds I heard the shower
running and I got up, pulled the ironing board out and turned on the iron to
heat up before walking to the bathroom to brush my teeth.  
  
We were both ready to go and finishing up breakfast and had plenty of time to
get to class. We joked back and forth as we always had and I was feeling more
comfortable about our relationship as the days went by. Feeling that Stacy did
not regret what we had done and failing to sense any doubt from her eased my
conscience considerably. As I poured each of us a travel mug of Mountain Dew,
Stacy hopped up onto the counter beside me.  
  
"I'm excited about my first day of college!" she exclaimed, her face
supporting her assertion.  
  
"I'm glad. I think you'll like it. Today shouldn't be too bad because it's
probably going to be syllabus day. Most of your professors will hand out the
syllabus and go over the important parts, then let you go."  
  
"Really?"  
  
"Really. You may have a couple who do that at first, then start into the first
unit, but most don't. And don't get syllabus shock. Try to take it in stride."  
  
"What's syllabus shock?"  
  
"When you get your syllabus you'll see all your assignments on one page and it
can seem overwhelming. As soon as you get a chance, transfer your assignments
onto a calendar so you see it spread out over the whole semester and it seems
more do-able."  
  
"Okay, thanks."  
  
"Sure." I handed her a mug and said. "You ready?"  
  
"Let's do it." She hopped down and grabbed her backpack and I grabbed mine
before we headed to the truck and made the drive to campus.  
  
The morning went pretty much as expected. Each of my classes was less than
half an hour and I found out the same from Stacy after our classes ended for
the day. As she approached the truck where we had agreed to meet, I heard a
voice behind me.  
  
"Stacy!" I saw my sister look past me and wave with a smile and I turned to
see who she was waving at. Bouncing toward me was a petite brunette with
almost raven-black hair and a dark complexion. I couldn't determine her ethnic
background. Her eyes were narrow and dark and her frame was lean. She was
bubbling with energy as she approached and practically ignored me to talk to
my sister.  
  
Stacy stopped right beside me and gave me a kiss as a greeting, her hand
resting on my shoulder. "Hey," she said simply.  
  
"Hey."  
  
"Hi, Stacy," said the bundle of energy before smiling my way. "Who is this?"  
  
"Ashley Hu, this is Thomas Hunter." Stacy motioned to me. "Thomas, Ashley."  
  
Ashley stuck her hand out and I took it, looking down into her deep brown
eyes. "Hu. That's...."  
  
"Pacific," she said simply. "My family tree is kind of a hodge-podge of the
rim. Hawaii, Philippines, Japan. But my mother is white. Pasty white," she
laughed. "She was Navy, stationed in Hawaii. So it's just easier to say
'Pacific' than to list everything. Hunter, though, is..."  
  
"Pasty white."  
  
She laughed. Her laugh was lilting. Stacy laughed and winked at me. I smiled.  
  
"So, Thomas, what year is this for you?"  
  
"Junior. Freshman?"  
  
"Yeah."  
  
"We're in composition and science together. It's nice to make a friend so
soon," Stacy interrupted, apparently reading my mind. She was always the more
outgoing of the two of us, making friends easily.  
  
"So how do you two know each other?" Ashley asked.  
  
"We grew up together and just recently started dating." I smiled on the
inside, and felt a sense of pride and relief as she snuggled up to me, taking
my arm in her hand.  
  
"Oh. Okay." I couldn't tell if that was disappointment in her voice. I'd have
to ask Stacy about it later. "So what are you guys up to now?"  
  
Stacy answered before I could. "We've got to go pick up some things and then
Thomas is taking me home."  
  
Ashley looked surprised. "You're not living on campus?"  
  
"No. I have family that lives close enough that I can commute, and Thomas has
his own apartment." It rolled off her tongue like she had been thinking how to
answer that very question. "Anyway, sorry to run, but we have to take care of
some stuff and I promised I would call home and tell them about my first day."  
  
"All right. Well, see you later."  
  
"Yeah. Who knows? We may be in another class together tomorrow."  
  
"Nice to meet you, Ashley," I offered.  
  
"Nice to meet you, too, Thomas."  
  
Ashley turned to walk toward campus as I helped Stacy into the truck before
climbing into the driver's seat. I hadn't even closed my door when Stacy
started up. "I think she likes you."  
  
"What?"  
  
"You didn't pick up on that?" she smiled. "She seemed disappointed that we
were dating."  
  
"I guess."  
  
"What do you think about her?"  
  
"I don't know." My stomach tightened up at the mere question. There was a
giant wheel with possible responses in my head and I pictured myself spinning
it, hoping to land on an answer that would keep me out of trouble.  
  
"I think she's pretty, don't you?" She sounded bemused.  
  
"I...guess so. If you're into....that....she's....I guess." Smooth.  
  
Stacy laughed out loud. "Duh...I guess. She's purty." She mocked me with a
buck-toothed, cross-eyed grin and deep voice. Back to normal, shaking her head
and laughing. "You're such a dork."  
  
"When you asked me that question, alarms went off all over." I tucked my
elbows in and flailed my hands. "Danger, Will Robinson! Danger! Danger!" This
got a laugh out of her.  
  
"Okay, I guess it wasn't fair. It's okay to say a girl is pretty if I ask, but
it's never okay to just offer it off the cuff. How does that sound?" she asked
with a smile.  
  
"Can I just cop a random feel?"  
  
She just slapped my arm at that question.  
  
"So that's a no, then?" I asked, rubbing my arm and laughing.  
  
"Just drive," Stacy laughed, shaking her head. I took her hand and kissed the
back of it before holding it as it rested on the arm rest between us.  
  
As we left the campus, my sister leaned toward me and said, "How about a
massage when we get home?"  
  
  
  
When Stacy had asked the question about an afternoon massage, she had that
smirk that told me she wasn't asking for a massage. Fortunately we lived close
enough to campus that the drive home wasn't torture. As usual, I followed
behind her so I could watch her round ass shift in her jeans as we climbed the
stairs. She already had her key in the knob before I made up the four step
difference between us, and as she turned the key, she smiled at me over her
shoulder.  
  
I was in love.  
  
As we walked in to the living room and dropped our bags, Stacy didn't even
look at me. "Get that blue quilt out of the closet and lay it out on our bed."
She was on her way into the kitchen when she said it. I went to the small
closet and pulled out the quilt that our grandmother had made when Stacy was
born, and went to our room, spreading it out on our bed. I heard a cabinet
door slam closed and a few seconds later Stacy was standing in the door way
with the tub of coconut oil. She held it up and twisted it in her hand while
smiling that mischievous smile, one eyebrow raised.  
  
"Coconut oil?" I asked. "You said that was for cooking."  
  
"No. What I said was that when used for cooking it was good for us. But it's
good for us in other ways, too." She walked toward me holding the oil up, her
hips swaying as she approached, breasts dancing beneath her grey t-shirt. Her
eyes were beginning to simmer a little. "Coconut oil has lots of good uses,
brother. It's good for the skin as a massage oil. Scented oil can be added to
it. And it makes a great. Personal. Lubricant." She said each of the last
three words as she took one more step toward me. My dick swelled even more as
she stood close enough to me that her breasts were pressed against me.  
  
"What do you say, brother?" she whispered into my mouth, "Doesn't a massage
sound soooo gooood right now?"  
  
I just nodded stupidly. I was in awe of the sultry beauty before me. She
didn't even take her eyes off mine as she underhand-pitched the oil onto the
bed. I just heard a soft thud. My hands quickly wrapped around her waist and
pulled her in for a kiss. Her arms embraced my neck as our tongues danced. She
ground herself against my groin, moaning around my tongue as she felt my
erection wedged against her mound.  
  
After a minute, she stepped back and shuddered. "Oh, wow," she breathed. Her
nipples were trying their best to break free from her shirt. She tried to
regain her composure and gently pulled my t-shirt up over my head. She then
lowered to her knees and unbuckled my belt before unbuttoning my jeans,
pulling down my zipper, and lowering my jeans to my knees. There I was in my
shoes with my jeans around my knees, and my slick blue boxer briefs. "I love
these on you," she said as she stroked her hands on the outside of my hips and
thighs, feeling the smooth material that encased me. I pulled one foot free
from my shoe, then the other, and pulled my jeans off over my feet before
removing my socks.  
  
Stacy stood back up and pressed herself against me for another kiss. This time
I ground my erection against her and squeezed her ass through her jeans,
pulling her to me as I did. After a minute, she backed away, her eyes
smoldering now, her breathing becoming heavy, just as mine was. She lifted her
hands up over her head, inviting me to remove her shirt. When I pulled it off
I noticed her wearing a plum colored bra, the lace nearly transparent so I
could see her nipples. The cups of the bra were not large enough to cover her
areola, so I saw a little extra pink rising like the beginning of a sunrise on
each breast, cresting the horizon of her bra.  
  
She had already kicked off her shoes and as I unfastened and unzipped her
jeans, I saw matching panties with a lacy front, but full back, cut to a high
hip. They fit her perfectly. She was incredible. "God, you're beautiful," I
muttered.  
  
"Just beautiful?" she asked with a wry smile.  
  
"So. Fucking. Sexy."  
  
"Better."  
  
She pulled my hand and led me to the bed. "Lie down on your stomach for your
massage," she requested. I grabbed a pillow and tucked my arms under it to
cradle my head. I heard music begin. It was The Police's Synchronicity album,
and Stacy turned off the ceiling fan and lit the pumpkin spice candle on the
dresser. The bed moved as my sister knelt beside me and opened the jar of oil
before scooping some out with her hand. After a moment I felt her smooth,
slick hands begin rubbing across my upper back and shoulders, just stroking at
first. I was melting at her touch and as she began to work, I became more at
ease. She moved down my back and stopped at my waistband before starting at my
foot and working her way up my leg for a few minutes, then doing the same to
the other foot and leg, then my hands and arms. She would regularly revisit
the jar of coconut oil to gather more oil. She felt amazing.  
  
I felt her fingers curl under each side of my waistband and she simply said,
"Lift up." I raised my hips so she could pull them off and frankly felt a
little exposed with my bare ass there for her to see more closely, but she
didn't say anything. She didn't joke, but also didn't coo over it. She just
gathered more coconut oil and applied both hands at my lower back before
caressing each globe, dragging her hands down to the tops of each thigh before
beginning to work and squeeze and actually massage my muscles. After a couple
of minutes, I would notice her thumbs getting close to center and she would
brush them against my perineum and anus, just barely grazing past it, but my
body was responding. I could feel my cock twitch, but could also feel my
sphincter tighten as she passed by it each time. After a minute or so,
however, she brushed her thumbs one after the other, right over it, causing me
to pucker and flinch.  

"Hey, sis, what are you doing back there?"  
  
"Shhhh. Just relax."  
  
"But..."  
  
"SHH!"  
  
I didn't say anything else, but tried to let her enjoy the massage. She had
been more than generous with her body and had trusted me in so many ways. It
was time for me to trust her and give her whatever kind of access she wanted.
Over the next few minutes, Stacy continued to dip her hands in for more oil
while also revisiting my back and legs, always returning to my rear end. On
one pass, when her thumb passed over my anus, the other thumb followed, but
paused and pressed in, just a little.  
  
I gasped and flinched, but not out of pain or displeasure. Surprisingly, it
felt nice.  
  
"Does that feel okay?" Stacy asked quietly.  
  
I just nodded and tried to maintain steady breathing, a host of questions and
doubts flooding my mind.  
  
"Good. I'm glad." Her voice, though quiet, was filled with genuine pleasure.
Almost...relief? "Tell me if you want me to stop or if it hurts, okay?"  
  
"Okay," I breathed, still uncertain, but definitely not complaining.  
  
While one hand continued to massage my back, soothing me, Stacy removed her
thumb and inserted another finger, this time slowly going deeper. I had no
idea how deep she went, but after a second, she withdrew the finger most of
the way and then began pressing back in. I was becoming incredibly aroused,
surprised at the pleasure it brought me.  
  
"Oh, God, Stacy, that feels good."  
  
"Mmmm, good. I think I'll hold onto that info for later. For now," she
withdrew her finger and lightly smacked my butt, "turn over for the rest of
your massage."  
  
I have to say I was a little disappointed, but she did say she wanted a
massage, so I couldn't complain. When I rolled over and settled back in,
Stacy's hand went immediately to my rock solid erection, gripping it firmly
around the shaft.  
  
"Well," she said with a smile, "you do seem to enjoy that." She gave me a
couple of strokes, squeezing some droplets up to the head and watching one
roll down the shaft to meet her index finger. She pulled her hand away,
causing a thin string to span from my shaft to her hand before breaking at
just a few inches. Stacy looked me in the eye as she licked that small drop of
fluid from her finger before following it with a low moan. "Yum," was all she
whispered.  
  
My sister stood at the edge of the bed by my feet and dipped her hand into the
oil and began working my shins with oil, her breasts jiggling as she moved.
When she would bend forward to reach, her breasts would spill over the top of
her bra and her ass would round nicely, but when she would straighten back up
her bra would regain its composure and her ass would round out even more. Back
and forth she would reach and stand, reach and stand, keeping me in a trance.
Her heart pendant would swing like someone rappelling on a fleshy cliff,
swinging away from the face before settling back into it again and again,
always finding that hypnotic cleavage.  
  
She took her hand off my erection and climbed up to straddle my thighs, the
front of her pussy resting right up against my balls. Just a little higher,
please, I thought. But she didn't. She knew what she was doing. She was
teasing me. Again she dipped into the oil and rubbed her hands together before
leaning forward to place her hands on my chest. She worked my chest,
shoulders, and abdomen, coming all the way down to brush against the thatch of
pubic hair before rerouting back up and outside. She was using this time to
get to know my body. I could see it in her eyes. When she was working on my
back, I couldn't see her face, but now I could. She adored me. She liked what
she was doing.  
  
"Stacy." She looked up. "I love you."  
  
She smiled and paused. "I love you, too, T." She was sincere. This wasn't a
cursory response.  
  
"I mean I really love you. I adore you. I'm so deeply in love with you I can
barely contain it."  
  
Rather than respond with words, she lay on my chest and kissed me. Softly. Our
tongues danced gently but freely. One hand came up to rest on her lower back.
My other hand rested on the side of her head, covering her ear. We kissed for
just a few moments before she pushed herself back up.  
  
"Thank you, Thomas." She got off of me and giggled. "Now get up! It's my
turn!" She practically pushed me out of the way, laughing, and took my place
on the quilt, face up. "Oooh, thanks for keeping it warm." More giggling.  
  
I smiled at her as I knelt beside her and tried to repeat the pattern she had
done on me. I started from her feet and ankles before working up her lower
legs, feeling the smooth skin. I would look up at her face on occasion and
usually her eyes were closed as she relaxed under my touch, but every once in
a while I would see a smile, hear a moan, or catch her watching me. Usually
her eyes would be on mine and she would smile when she caught me looking, but
often they were scanning my naked body as I stroked her skin.  
  
As I worked my way up the front of her thighs, I kneaded her flesh, feeling
the muscles underneath, but also enjoying the softness of her relaxed form. I
recalled the way these thighs felt wrapped around me yesterday as her heels
pulled me into her, pressing into the back of my thighs. I remembered how
these thighs spread open before me, inviting me to bury my face in my sister's
pussy. And I wanted all of that again. It would come. Soon. For now,
however...  
  
I dipped my hand back into the oil and massaged my sister's hands, one at a
time, pulling and massaging each finger, then her palm and back of her hand.
These were the hands that played in her pussy, the hands that groped her tits
through her tank top, the hands she had stuck down her shorts when she caught
me jerking off to fantasies of her. These were the hands that stroked my cock
to orgasm and that fondled my balls, pulling the cum from them. And these are
the hands that hold mine when we walk side by side. Gathering more oil I
worked up her arms, again feeling the flesh that embraced me. Soon I was at
her shoulders.  
  
"I need you to take off your bra."  
  
"No." She didn't even open her eyes to answer me.  
  
"But the massage..."  
  
"I finished your massage without asking you to take off your underwear."  
  
"No you didn't."  
  
She opened her eyes and turned to look at me. "I never told you to take off
your underwear. Solve the problem." With that she turned her head back to
center and closed her eyes.  
  
Damn. She was right. She never asked me to. She did it herself.  
  
I got up and stood at her feet and curled my fingers under the waistband of
her panties. When she felt my fingers she smiled, eyes still closed. I pulled
down and she lifted her hips without waiting for me to ask. Her panties rolled
down her hips and I was able to pull them off over her legs and feet with no
effort. I was mesmerized, however, by her pussy. Pink and beautiful and hair
trimmed into just a strip. She had shaved the T into just a landing strip. We
both know her pussy is mine now. No need to keep it labeled I guess.  
  
"Beautiful."  
  
"Thank you."  
  
I tossed the panties to the floor and walked around to the other side of the
bed to stand at her head and moved the shoulder straps down over her arms.
Without a word or opening her eyes, she brought one hand up and quickly tapped
the front of her bra at the cleavage a couple of times and brought her hand
back down to rest on the mattress.  
  
It was a front clasp, which I had never done, but I quickly saw how it worked.
I quickly released the hasp and her breasts immediately pulled the cups to the
side. I placed both hands in the middle of her chest and slid the bra cups
outward away from the center, my palms brushing over her nipples.  
  
"Mmmmm," came the low moan. By the time her nipples were exposed again, they
were hard, like pebbles, twisted up into nubs, rising from the pink field of
her beautiful areola. She pulled her arms through the straps and sat up just a
little so I could pull the bra out from behind her and toss it to the floor. I
reached back into the oil and began massaging her shoulders right up against
her neck and worked my way out and down. I had to pace myself because my
immediate desire was to cup and massage her breasts. But I was there soon
enough. I massaged her breasts, kneading them, pushing them together, pulling
on her nipples. She writhed and moaned quietly, but soon she reached her hand
back and grabbed my erection, stroking it in rhythm with my strokes on her
breast. I bent down and kissed my sister on her lips before backing away,
forcing her to release her grasp on my dick. Regrettably.  
  
I returned to her feet and climbed on the bed, straddling her thighs and
applied more oil to my hands, working her abdomen and pubic mound. I admit I
brushed across her clit more than was necessary for a relaxing massage, but
really, who were we fooling here? I dipped my hand down to cup her mound and
to apply coconut oil to her shaved vulva, my middle finger piercing her wet
pussy, drawing a gasp, then pulling back up to brush across her clit for a few
seconds, drawing a moan and causing her to writhe her hips. I teased her a few
times like that before pulling back and returning her favor to me.  
  
"Roll over," I said cheerfully, drawing a moan of resentment, hoping for pity.
I had none.  
  
She rolled over and settled in and again I began working her legs and arms,
then straddled her thighs to massage her shoulders and back. My cock was
sticking straight out, but my balls were hanging and brushed against her ass
every time I leaned forward to work higher up on her back. She shuddered a few
times when this happened. I scooted back a little on her thighs so that I
could reach further down on her back without being in my own way, but also
because I hoped...  
  
Oh, yeah, that worked! Damn, that felt good! Because I moved further back, in
order for me to reach higher up, I had to lean forward more and push myself
forward. This nestled my dick in the crack of her ass like a hot dog in a bun.
We both enjoyed this it seems. I know I did, and if her moaning and writhing
was any indication, Stacy did, too.  
  
I decided to test it. I sat up, pressed my erection down and began fucking
along her crack.  
  
"Oooh, Thomas, you're bad. That doesn't feel like a massage," she muttered,
sticking her ass up just a little, increasing contact.  
  
"Shhhh. I'm just making sure I don't miss any spots."  
  
"Mmhmm. Why don't I believe you?" She sounded sleepy.  
  
I leaned forward so I could whisper in her ear, forcing my cock to put more
pressure on her ass crack. "Because you're a pervert. All you think about is
sex. You're just naughty." She moaned and pressed up against me. I sat back on
her thighs again and blurted out, "But, I need to finish your massage." I took
some more oil and began massaging the globes of her ass, the only part of her
body I hadn't touched.  
  
I couldn't believe how lucky I was. I massaged her globes, squeezing and
kneading and brushing my thumb against her rosebud, just as she had done to
me. Maybe she was dropping a hint, I don't know. Either way, I've wanted to
play with her ass for a long time. I'd always wondered what she would be open
to doing, so maybe this was a first step in discovery.  
  
Gathering more oil I concentrated on massaging her ass, but more on pushing
all that oil toward the center so that the excess would run toward her pussy
and ass. As she became slick and shiny I thought now was the perfect time, so
without any pretense I pressed the pad of my thumb against her backdoor and
she moaned.  
  
"Mmmmyeah." She pressed back just a little, letting me know it was all right.
I continued to press with the pad of my thumb and like quicksand I watched it
gradually sink before the tip of my thumb was enveloped and the nail
disappeared just as Stacy gasped. "God, yeah, T." she mumbled, her back still
arched, her ass open to me. I withdrew my thumb, gaining a moan of protest,
but it was quickly replaced by my middle finger. I again pressed against the
crinkled circle and the tip sank in more readily this time, a sigh escaping my
sister's lips. I gently pressed forward, watching my finger disappear further
and further until I was almost at the knuckle on my hand. I slowly withdrew to
the first knuckle, then pressed back in.  
  
Stacy began to respond as I picked up the pace. Her breathing increased and
she grabbed the sheet with her hand. "Ooh, shit, that feels good," she
mumbled. Her head was rested on the pillow, but she walked her knees up so
that her ass was high in the air as I continued to stroke my finger in and out
of her gorgeous pink asshole. "Do you like that, Thomas? Do you like finger
fucking my ass?" she asked me, her eyes still closed.  
  
"You have no idea," I replied. I would have never guessed I would be doing
this. But I would have never guessed a lot of things that have happened. As I
plunged my finger, I noticed that she had brought her hand up and had begun
stroking her clit, rubbing it in rapid little circles. While one hand worked
her asshole, I brought the other hand up to squeeze her ass, which served to
open her ass and pussy up to my view and brought a groan from my sister. I ran
my hand down from her ass to her thigh, over her calf and grabbed her foot.
Having recalled her reaction to my foot rub that first night and knowing that
women are covered in erogenous zones, I ran my thumb firmly and quickly along
the arch of her foot from the ball of her foot to her heel.  
  
"OH!" she squealed as her toes curled and her hips thrust. I repeated the
move, gaining a similar response, the hand on her clit moving faster. I moved
the anal fucking finger more quickly, trying to match the intensity of her
displayed pleasure and she began to convulse, her toes remaining curled, her
legs shaking, hips thrusting. Her brow was furrowed and her face was in a
frown. Her hair was a mess as she kept the side of her face pressed into the
pillow, strands frosted to her forehead and cheeks with pleasure sweat. Her
free hand was grabbing at the sheets and I feared there would be a permanent
twisted crease there. Her body was covered in sweat and oil, glistening in the
muted daylight and lamp light of our room.  
  
The intensity of her display matched the thrumming bass and syncopated beat as
Sting repeated, Sending out an S.O.S...Sending out an S.O.S... Upward she
climbed, squealing through a strained throat, "Fuuuu... Here it comes!" My arm
burned as I continued to thrust into her. I was fascinated by the display. Her
anal ring clamped onto my finger, then released, clamped, released, clamped.
Her pussy convulsed in a matching dance and her pink painted nails were a blur
on her clit as... "AAAAAHHHHfffffffmmmm!" burst from her reddened face. Her
hips no longer twitched, but instead lurched forward and held for a few
seconds, then released and again lurched and held. A sudden unexpected
waterfall poured onto the quilt, flooding her fingers and thighs, and some of
it bursting forth several inches back, landing on my thigh.  
  
Stacy calmed and I withdrew my finger as she relaxed her hips back toward her
feet, obviously exhausted. "OHFUCK!" she squealed as my cock plowed into her!
She didn't see it coming, but she was certainly going to remember I was there.
"Damn, T! Fuck me!" she grunted. I don't know where she found the energy, but
she raised up on shaky arms and flung her hair back over her shoulder as she
leered back at me over her shoulder gritting her teeth. I withdrew, but she
drove her hips back to envelop me again, her ass smacking into my thighs with
an audible THWAK!  
  
"Oh, yeah?!" I pushed her forward while I withdrew until just my head was
encased in her pink velvet, then yanked her back as I drove forward with all I
had.  
  
"YESSS!" she hissed at the impact, her eyes never leaving mine. I'd never seen
such passion mixed with rage. It scared and excited me. My balls tingled at
her gaze. Again she moved of her own accord, pulling away and slamming back
against me. It was hard to tell who was in control of our fucking. I had to
make sure.  
  
"No." I pulled away, withdrawing completely. She whined and chased me with her
pussy, but I just rested farther back with a wicked smile.  
  
"Please, T." Her eyes changed from passionate lust to pitiful sorrow.  
  
"You'll take what I give you. Do you understand me? Whore."  
  
"Yes." Again she tried to find me with her pussy. Again I pulled away.  
  
"What was that?"  
  
"Yes, sir."  
  
I smacked her ass, bringing a yelp and while she was distracted I plowed all
the way in with full force. Again she squealed, but rather than looking back
at me, she kept her head turned forward. I could only imagine what she looked
like. Perhaps her eyes were closed, mouth open, a look of absolute pleasure on
her red face, her sweat-soaked hair plastered around the frame of her visage.  
  
I pounded into her with all I was worth, and even some I had to borrow from my
reserves. I was going to give it to her with all I had.  
  
"Take it, bitch!" I forced it out. I hated calling my sweet sister a whore or
bitch, but here we were. She twitched at that one.  
  
"Oh, yeah...Yes, sir."  
  
"What are you?" I demanded, pounding into her.  
  
"I'm a whore," she whimpered.  
  
"Look at me when I'm talking to you!" Louder this time. More demanding. In
control. She whipped that hair around again, peering at me over her shoulder.
"What are you?" I asked again.  
  
"I'm a whore!" Such passion!  
  
"Whose whore?!"  
  
"Your whore." She was losing energy, her eyes rolling. I had to pull this
climax out of her pussy.  
  
"Your brother's whore." At that, she moaned and shuddered, her head dropping.
"Say it."  
  
"Oh, god. I'm my brother's whore," she whimpered, but it was clear as day. She
was just jarred by my thrusting and her hips began to convulse. It felt like
she pissed on my shaft and balls as she came. I was covered in liquid heat.
This was about all I could take.  
  
"That's right," trying to control myself, let her know who was doing the
fucking and who was doing the taking. "Your brother's about to cum, whore.
Where do you want it?"  
  
Again she shivered and convulsed, her voice strained as another flood burst
onto my balls. "Anywhere, brother. On my ass or pussy, tits, face, fuck! I'm
your whore!"  
  
That was it! I pulled out just as my first blast of heat escaped. My jizz
streamed onto her convulsing cunt, immediately washed by another flood. The
second arched up onto her back. Stacy continued to lurch as my seed spattered
her rosebud, another shot onto her pussy and as I began losing force, I moved
forward to drip the final shots onto her ass crack, where I watched it dribble
down toward her pussy.  
  
"Fuck, Stace," I muttered. I was out of breath and completely exhausted. I
rested back on my heels and Stacy fell forward, still convulsing as she came
down. Her legs were quivering. I looked straight down between us and the quilt
was covered in a puddle about the size of a dinner plate.  
  
"Mmmmm. That was sooo good, T." She didn't even move, just mumbled into the
pillow. I made the move to crawl up beside her and to wrap my arm around her
waist. We were both slick with sweat and coconut oil and it felt amazing. I
immediately began to get hard again.  
  
"What's that?" she giggled.  
  
"I guess I'm not as tired as I thought." I ran my palm across her nipple.  
  
"I don't know if I can keep going," she sighed.  
  
"There's only one way to find out." I rolled up and kissed her.  
  
"MMmmfff," she mumbled into my mouth, but only for an instant. She quickly
returned my kiss. I continued to grope her tit, my hand still slick and smooth
against her skin. Her left hand made a slight move to grab and pull on my cock
while her right hand reached over to cup my head as we kissed.  
  
It wasn't long before she rolled me over and straddled my waist. I grabbed her
tits with both hands as we kissed and then she broke the kiss and offered her
large amazing breasts to me, leaning over my head, her nipples just inches
from my face. I reached up with my mouth and sucked and bit first one nipple,
then the other, alternating back and forth among moans and cursing from my
sister. "Suck'em, Thomas. Suck my tits." Again I grabbed both breasts and
pushed them together so I could suck both nipples at once. This sent her over
the edge. "Oh, god, yeah! Harder!" I sucked harder and whipped at them with my
tongue, shocking both nipples at once as they met in my mouth. "Mmmm!"  

I popped them free and squeezed them together again before alternating back
and forth again. "Do you want in on this?" I asked, again taking a nipple into
my mouth. Stacy gave me that shy but wicked smile and nodded. She grabbed her
own breast and lifted it up, craning her neck so she could lick and bite at
her own nipple. I was in heaven. She never looked away from my eyes. I watched
as she engulfed the entire nipple, her lips puckered around her areola as if
she was feeding off her own milk. She then smiled, showing me that her nipple
was caught between her own teeth and she was pulling it away from her breast.
She formed a point with it as the weight of her tit pulled against the nipple
trapped in her gorgeous white teeth. She let go and the nipple rested freely
again. But Stacy wasn't done. She did the same thing with the other nipple.
She then lashed at each nipple with her tongue. I could feel wetness on my
abdomen where she was leaking on me. Back and forth she played with her own
breasts, pinching and pulling the nipples, squeezing the flesh, using her
mouth to ensure her nubs stayed rock hard.  
  
This whole time, my hands were wandering her body, stroking along her thighs,
hips and waist, sometimes reaching around to caress her butt. It just occurred
to me, so I thought I would spit it out. "I would love to see you in some body
jewelry."  
  
"What kind?" She ground against me as she asked.  
  
"I don't know. I've seen navel piercing and I think that's sexy as hell. But
even toe rings are hot."  
  
"Anything else?" she asked, still grinding.  
  
"I know you're not big on needles, so I couldn't ask you to pierce, but I
think you would look incredible with some sparkle."  
  
"I'll keep that in mind." She leaned down to kiss me, letting her breasts fall
free. She was pressed against my whole body. She even brought her feet up so
that the tops of her feet were rested on my thighs just above my knees. I felt
completely embraced.  
  
Well, almost completely. I reached around Stacy and grabbed my cock, which had
to be dripping by now, and stroked it along her lips. Stacy immediately pulled
forward, sat up, and smiled at me. "What the hell do you think you're doing?"
she demanded.  
  
"I'm trying to make love to you." I tried to push my hips up into her, but she
just rose up more.  
  
"Oh, so now it's making love? A few minutes ago you were calling me a whore.
What makes you think you're ever going to put that thing in me again?" She was
a little more stern this time.  
  
"We, uh..."  
  
"And calling me a bitch? Where do you get off?" With that she shuffled forward
and kneeled on either side of my head, her pussy inches from my face. "Eat
it."  
  
"But I came on it."  
  
"Oh, yeah. I guess you did." With that she settled directly onto my mouth. My
nose was tickled by her patch of hair, but my mouth was rested firmly against
the slick soft folds of her pussy. I had mixed feelings now. I wanted more
than anything to eat out my sister. I loved her. I loved her body. I loved her
cunt. But just a few minutes ago I had cum all over her pussy and ass and had
watched it gather on her lips. It ran the whole length of her crack all the
way down to her lips.  
  
I couldn't help myself. I smelled and tasted something different. It was me.
My load had thinned in the last few minutes, so it wasn't thick and white
anymore, but every time I met a puddle of it with my tongue, I noticed a
distinct difference. But it wasn't as bad as I thought. She had tasted herself
and she had tasted me, so it wouldn't be fair for me to complain. I didn't
want my hang-ups to keep me from giving my sister all the pleasure she
deserved. I quickly got used to it and soon enough the taste was gone which I
assumed meant that I had eaten my own cum off my sister. Stacy continued to
writhe and moan as I lapped at her pussy, jamming my tongue into her snatch
and swiping it across her clit.  
  
"Oh, yeah. Mmmm, fuck, baby," she moaned, sometimes looking down at me,
sometimes closing her eyes. "Who's the bitch now?" Oh, man. My sister was
pinning me down with her shins on my arms and her crotch on my mouth. I
couldn't believe it. She was in total control and there was nothing I could do
about it. I was surprised to find that I didn't want to do anything about it.
I liked this aggressive side of her. Apparently she was playing with me like I
had played with her. I had a strange mix of excitement and comfort. I knew now
that she wasn't upset. I had wondered. But I also liked her pinning me down
and taking what she wanted. I always wondered why people liked bondage, but
now maybe I was getting a glimpse of the thrill. Who knows? Maybe this will
lead somewhere. For now, however, I had pussy to eat.  
I pushed my face hard against Stacy's mound, digging as deeply as I could to
taste her pussy from the inside. "OHGOD!" she grunted, obviously not expecting
it, but enjoying it just the same. She responded by grinding against my mouth
as my tongue snaked inside her. I shook my head back and forth, rubbing my
nose against her clit and my chin on her perineum. It wasn't long before she
began to convulse and she flooded my mouth with her sweet juice.  
  
As soon as she stopped, she sat back on my chest, freeing my arms. This was
all I needed. She was weak and exhausted. Now was my chance.  
  
I grabbed her waist and twisted her to the side, catching her off guard and
causing her to scream as her arms flailed in the air trying to grab for
something, anything. She landed on the bed and I rolled with her, pinning her
to the mattress with my weight. I forced a kiss on her, which she responded to
with a muffled squeal before quickly returning it, her tongue grappling with
mine. I backed away and looked into her fiery eyes, glowing green in beauty.  
  
"Who are you calling 'bitch'?" With that I shoved my cock in to the hilt,
inviting a grunt from my whore sister. She quickly smiled with gritted teeth,
but her eyes quickly turned lustful again as I pounded into her again and
again, her breasts flying free underneath me. Her legs wrapped around my
thighs.  
  
"So you're going to make me your bitch again, huh?" she asked, haltingly with
each thrust into her flooding cunt.  
  
"Damn straight!"  
  
"You think you got what it takes?" Her eyes were still on fire and the sweat
was starting to build on us both again, allowing me to slide on her.  
  
"I've got more than you can take."  
  
"Oh, yeah?"  
  
I didn't even respond. I just railed into her as hard as I could. She grunted
with each thrust. I rose up on my arms and hooked them behind her knees,
curling her up, practically bending her in half.  
  
"Oh fuck!" she screamed. I never slowed down, but kept driving into her. My
head was scraping the front of her pussy on every stroke, hitting her g-spot.
On every outstroke, I was crowning, getting caressed by the back of her pussy.
We were both experiencing maximum stimulation. I went at her hard and fast.
She was constantly moaning and grunting, but clamped down and forced my cock
out as she sprayed me with a stream of juice and uttered a string of profanity
until she had no breath left. I didn't even give her a break before I forced
myself back into her again. After a few more strokes, she pushed me back out,
again juicing me. Her pussy looked like it was inside out as she sprayed me.  
  
I knew I didn't have much time left before I blew my load. I was beginning to
burn and tingle as I wedged my cock back into her still-convulsing box once
again. This time I buried it with my weight, assuring us both that if she came
again I wasn't going anywhere. I lay on her, kissing her, dueling tongues with
her and forcing my tongue into her mouth when she was convulsing in a silent
scream. I felt a warm flood cover my shaft and balls again.  
  
My legs were giving out, my arms were giving out and my nuts had their A- game
on. This was going to be huge! As the fire began to burn, I grabbed one nipple
with a free hand and pinched and pulled her nipple, forcing out another blast.
This time she forced me out, and my cock just launched on its own. I didn't
even touch it for the first couple of shots, The first shot streaked her
stomach and over her shoulder, the second went even further. I grabbed myself
and stroked, aiming at her upper body, hitting her tits, cleavage and under
her chin. Sadly I didn't have the power to get one as far as her mouth, which
was still open and forcing out grunts. It turns out she had shoved a hand down
to take my place and was burying a couple of fingers in her twat as I blasted
a load all over her. I heard the sloshing sound of her fingers working herself
over before she relaxed on the blue quilt which was now mottled with oil, girl
juice, sweat, and cum.  
  
She opened her sleepy eyes and gazed at me as her pussy hand idly circled her
body, smearing our cum before her hand plopped down beside her on the bed.  
  
It was dead silent. The music had long since ended. There was no ceiling fan
on overhead. Only our breathing and the thunder of my own heartbeat could be
heard.  
  
I lay down beside my sister and settled in for a rest. I was starved, but
didn't dare move. This was where I wanted to be. She didn't say a word. She
didn't need to. I didn't speak either. Neither of us moved for the longest
time. I took in our setting. The room was calm and cooling off more as I
rested. The air smelled of pumpkin spice, the candle Stacy had lit for our
massage. Out of the corner of my eye I could still see the flickering flame in
the glass jar. The quilt was soft and smooth beneath me.  
  
After a few minutes, Stacy moved. Her hand slid over a little and touched
mine. I took it. We lay like that for a few minutes. I saw Stacy turn her face
toward me. I turned to look at her and she smiled. I smiled back and she
brought her far hand up to stroke my cheek. I brought my hand up to grasp hers
and kissed her palm before closing my eyes and taking a deep breath. I was the
first to speak.  
  
"Whore," I muttered.  
  
"Bitch."  
  
I smiled.  
  
She squeezed my hand.  
  
I fell asleep.  
  
  
  
I woke up to the sound of Seinfeld and Stacy. I sat up and walked over to the
door, poking my head out, but didn't see her. I realized I was kind of sticky,
so I thought I'd better wipe down. I went into the bathroom and turned on the
water so it would get warm while I pee'd. After wiping off with a washcloth
and re-applying some deodorant, I threw on some gym shorts and a t-shirt and
walked out where I saw Jerry Seinfeld complaining about a puffy shirt on
television and saw Stacy standing in the kitchen in her cheer shorts and tank
top, phone tucked between her shoulder and ear as she pulled chicken apart.  
  
When I walked in, she looked over at me and smiled.  
  
"When is that, again?" she asked whoever was on the phone. "I don't think we
have anything then, but T is right here, so let me ask him...Oh, okay. Hang
on." She pulled the phone away and said, "It's mom. She wants to talk to us."
She put it on speaker and set it on the counter. "Mom, can you hear me?"  
  
"Yes, sweetie. Thomas?"  
  
"Hey, mom."  
  
"Hey, hon. I was just telling Stacy that your father is going to the trade
show in Atlanta toward the end of the month. He's itching to look at all the
new toys, you know." We knew. "Anyway, I'm coming with him, but wanted to come
see you while we're down there. He enjoys the show more than I do, and doesn't
notice if I'm there for a lot of it. Would that be okay? Can I come spend some
time with you?"  
  
"Sure, yeah!" Stacy said, looking at me.  
  
"Of course," I said. We loved our parents dearly and this wasn't any kind of
imposition on us. "Are you looking to spend a few days here or just pop in for
a day?"  
  
"Oh, no. I would probably just drive up in the morning and spend the day, then
drive back down around dinner. You're only, what, two hours from the city?"  
  
"About that," I said.  
  
"What's your schedule like?"  
  
"I'll e-mail it to you, mom. We're on the same course schedule, so it should
be easy to plan," Stacy said.  
  
"Thank you, sweetie."  
  
"No problem."  
  
"While I've got you both on speaker, your dad and I have been talking. We want
to bring you a proposition to think about."  
  
Stacy looked at me wide-eyed. Here we go again, I thought. The family
business. I rolled my eyes in response and Stacy had to stifle a laugh.  
  
"Okay?" Stacy acknowledge the request.  
  
"We know we've been talking to you both for a long time about working here
when you get out of school, but I think we've been going about it all wrong."
I got a look of surprise on my face, which was matched by Stacy's. My mother
continued, "We want to start paying you now as apprentices in the company. Our
first two apprenticeships."  
  
"What do you mean 'apprentice'?" Stacy asked. I should let her speak. She's
the smart one.  
  
"We know that, Stacy, you are good with business and numbers and that, Thomas,
you are the creative, visual one. We would like for you to train under us
while you're at school. What this means is that your job will be to take your
courses, concentrate on them, choose majors that you like, and then bring
those skills back to Kitchen King to help us move forward."  
  
"What does that mean, exactly? That our job will be to do what we are already
doing, only with a promise to come work for the family business when we
graduate?" Stacy sounded doubtful and looked at the phone sideways as if mom
was sitting right there.  
  
"Something like that. We would like you to work at the office over long
breaks, maybe a few days at Christmas and longer over summer. Otherwise, yes,
just do what you're doing. Of course we would pay you. If you're working for
us, you won't have to find jobs there. You haven't found jobs yet, have you?"  
  
"Not yet," Stacy replied, "We were getting settled in and then were going to
start looking this next week. Thomas has some good leads and contacts."  
  
"Okay, well, don't get jobs. As far as we're concerned you already have them.
We were thinking $1500 a month."  
  
Stacy was very enthusiastic and my eyes bulged at the figure. "That's very
generous. I think that's more than fair, mom. Are you sure about that?"  
  
"Your dad's the CEO and I'm the CFO. We're sure. For a full-time job it's not
very much, so it's fine. If you're each taking a full load of classes and then
doing all the outside work of homework, studying and projects, we're
considering it at least 30 hours a week, plus whatever you do for us at the
shop and trade shows, et cetera. We think it's fair."  
  
"Wow, thanks, mom! Really, thank you," I said.  
  
"No problem! I'm glad we can help out. Now, I'm not asking for an answer right
now. We can talk about it when I come up in a few weeks. That will give you
both some time to think about it and talk about it. In the meantime, we'll go
ahead and put you on the books as of September 1 as apprentices and deposit
the $3000 into your accounts."  
  
"Wait," Stacy said, her eyes wide, "Did you say, $3000?"  
  
"Yes," mom sounded confused. "$1500 for each of you."  
  
"Each?!" I blurted.  
  
"Apprentice pay, son. You are two employees and we pay you separately. Just do
your job, think it over and we'll talk when I get there. I'll also send you
two passes to the trade show in Atlanta so you can attend over the weekend if
you want, kind of get a feel for what you're getting into. No obligation,
though. Fair enough?"  
  
"Um, yeah! Way more than fair. Thank you so much. We'll talk about it," Stacy
was flabbergasted, just like I was.  
  
"Definitely. Thanks, mom. And thank dad for us."  
  
"Sure thing, sweetie. I love you."  
  
"Love you, too, mom," we both said. Mom said good-bye and hung up.  
  
We both stood there stunned. Stacy looked at me and I just shook my head. I
had nothing to say.  
  
"Maybe we should just eat and we can talk about it later. That's a lot to
digest," said Stacy.  
  
"Yeah. A real lot."  
  
Stacy moved and went back to shredding chicken by hand. "It is nice to have
that pressure off of having to find a job, though."  
  
"Of course. One less thing to worry about and guaranteed income." I started
gathering the dishes as Stacy began mixing the chicken in with the steamed
rice and green beans. This was one of my favorite meals that mom made while we
were growing up. I don't think I've had it since Stacy left and I was excited
to be eating it again.  
  
I grabbed a couple of plates and set them on the counter and poured drinks to
put on the table along with silverware and napkins. Stacy was stirring
everything together in the bowl and then spooned some onto a plate, handing it
to me. I waited for her to do the other one and carried both to the table.
Stacy followed behind and sat beside me at our little table.  
  
I took her hand and gave it a squeeze. "Thanks for dinner, babe." She winked
back at me with a smile as she took her first bite. I followed suit and took a
bite as well; it was as good as I'd remembered. "Nailed it," I told her.  
  
"Okay," she blurted, "I can't take it. What do you think about mom's offer?"
She took a sip of her tea and looked at me over the rim of her glass.  
  
"Wow. Seven minutes. Well done, sis."  
  
"Shut up," she laughed. "You were thinking the same thing, so let's just get
it out there."  
  
"Honestly, as much as I've tried to deny it, I think I wouldn't mind working
with the family biz. I've tried to find another way out, but when it comes
down to it, I can't think of anything else I'd rather do." I shrugged as I
took another bite.  
  
"Me, neither. I could see working in the front, dealing with customers,
setting up accounts and figuring costs. Mom really seems to enjoy it and I've
been thinking of being a business major anyway. Why wouldn't I want to do that
for the family's benefit?"  
  
"No reason. I'll still have to think about it, but my initial reaction is
positive. I really want to consider it. I can't believe they want to pay us
that much for going to school, though," I said.  
  
Stacy looked astonished. "Oh, my god! Do you believe that? If we're following
mom's formula, that only comes out to about $12.50 an hour, which isn't
unreasonable, and it's only $18,000 a year, which, like she said, for a full-
time job, isn't high-paying, so they could totally justify it on the books."  
  
"Do you think we should go to the trade show?" I asked.  
  
"If we're going to do this, we should do it right. I think we at least owe
them that much."  
  
I nodded in agreement. So far it looked like we would be apprentices with the
family business.  
  
That night, Stacy and I made love. That afternoon was full of raw passion and
energy, but not this time. That night was slow and tender. We kissed and I
gently removed her tank top and shorts before kneading her breasts as I played
over her clit with my tongue while my two middle fingers moved gently inside
her. Her orgasm was slow to build, but intense when it hit. She writhed and
moaned, thrusting her hips up into my mouth to gain maximum pleasure.  
  
When I was finished, I slid up her body, pausing at her breasts to take each
nipple into my mouth, manipulating them with my tongue. My hand continued to
reach between us and rub her clit and lips. Her hands played through my hair,
begging me from one nipple to the next as she mumbled directions to suck or
nibble her nubs or whispered encouragement to me.  
  
"I want you in me," she whispered as she pulled me up further. As our tongues
gently intertwined, glazing our teeth and lips, the granite shaft of my spear
eased into her. Her arms surrounded me and her heels dug into the backs of my
thighs as I supported myself on my arms to keep my weight off of her. For
several minutes we rocked together, whispered our love for each other, and
moaned our pleasure. When our eyes weren't closed, they were locked on each
other.  
  
After a few minutes, my sister pushed me up, saying, "I want to ride." Who was
I to argue. I rolled over and lay back. She quickly and smoothly straddled me
and sank onto me, her hands on my chest. With her knees pressing into the
mattress on either side of my waist, she again rocked, sliding off of me,
exposing my wet shaft to the cool air before resting back down again, impaling
herself on me. After a few minutes she began to pick up the pace and her
breasts began swaying and bouncing more severely, hypnotically. I brought my
hands up to cover her nipples with my palms. Her hands covered mine for a
moment, squeezing herself through my hands before she rested her hands on her
thighs. Her eyes were closed and her head was thrown back as her breathing
increased. Her head dropped forward, her face veiled by her golden-brown mane.
She didn't say a word as she settled fully onto my groin and pulsed,
convulsing in pleasure. She didn't need to speak. I knew.  

And it brought me close to giving in. I grabbed her ass and pulled her
forward, allowing part of my slippery smooth shaft to again be exposed. She
dropped onto my chest, her head over my left shoulder and let me use her to
bring myself to full release. I rolled my hips upward as she rolled her hips
back, then I pulled out as I pulled her forward. Our pace quickened, but was
always controlled. I could feel it coming. It seemed like all of my nerve
endings had migrated to my penis. I could feel her sweet nectar running down
over my sac, the underside of my head grazing her cervix, the shaft of my rod
being embraced by her warmth before being pulled into the cold and escaping
back to the warmth of my sister's love.  
  
"Oh, god, Stace," I whispered. "I'm about to cum."  
  
Stacy quickly dismounted me and lunged her mouth down onto my erection,
returning it to the moist heat it so desired. Up and down she bobbed, her hand
caressing and pulling my balls, begging my cum out of them. I simply gritted
my teeth and grunted as I flooded her mouth. Again and again I pulsed into her
loving mouth. She swallowed it all, never losing a drop, and slithered up next
to me, bringing the sheet and bedspread with her. She kissed me gently before
resting her head on my chest, her arm draped across me. I drifted off, warm in
the embrace of my sister.  
  
  
  
Over the next three weeks we had developed a family routine. We were settled
into our classes and working on our assignments, had learned to work together
in maintaining the apartment and the shared responsibility of it. We had spent
our evenings after dinner experimenting sexually and simply becoming better
lovers. One of the complaints that I had revealed to Stacy was that I had not
been allowed to cum inside her, which I desperately wanted, even though I knew
neither of us wanted her to get pregnant.  
  
"I know it's frustrating. I want that, too," she said, nestled against me
after making love and swallowing my load. She sat up and rested against the
headboard and I followed suit as she took my hand. "When I started talking to
mom and dad about going to England, they were very supportive, but they also
knew how sexually liberal Europe is and knew there was a chance that I would
experiment, even if they didn't want me to. Mom sat me down one day in my room
and said we needed to talk.  
  
"I was embarrassed when she started out saying that she knew I was growing up
and had become a beautiful young woman, because I knew where this talk was
headed. At least I thought I did. We had already had a few talks about sex and
my body and all that stuff, so I could see the signs. Anyway, what she said
next was not what I expected. She told me that I had to make her a promise
that if I started having sex, that I would not go on the pill, but would find
some other way to keep from getting pregnant. I thought she was going to say
that now that I was growing up it was time to get me on birth control.  
  
"She didn't even give me a chance to ask why before she told me that I had a
genetic blood disorder. She has it, too. It's called Factor five leiden
mutation, and essentially it means that my blood clots really easily. She
knows I have it because as luck would have it, both of her parents had it, so
she has what is called 'homozygous' meaning that she inherited the crap gene
from both parents, so I automatically have it because no matter what, she was
forced to pass it on. And you have it, too. But it's different for guys, so
don't worry about it."  
  
"Okay," I said, "So what does that have to do with me finishing off inside? I
mean, why can't you take the pill or use the patch or something?"  
  
"Because it's all hormonal, and estrogen apparently increases chances of blood
clots or something, according to what her doctor told her. After she had me,
she got her tubes tied so she won't have any more kids and she doesn't have to
worry about it, but she didn't know that she had it until after I was born and
she spent a couple of years trying to figure out all those health issues she
was going through at the time. They kind of stumbled on it.  
  
"Anyway, on the one hand it makes getting pregnant and carrying to term very
difficult. She miscarried three times before you were born. Did you know
that?"  
  
I shook my head. How could I not know that about my own mother?  
  
"She was so excited to be pregnant with you. She said it wasn't until she
found out about her blood disorder that she went to a specialist that her
hematologist recommended, and he said he was surprised she got pregnant, much
less carried two babies to term." She smiled at that. "So I guess we really
are special to her. Anyway, so while it makes it very difficult to get
pregnant, it also means that I can't take any hormonal birth control to
guarantee I don't."  
  
"Shit. What are we gonna do? I'll wear condoms if I have to, but I really
don't want to do that. But I don't want to cause you problems either."  
  
"For now we'll just keep doing what we have been, and since I've been here,
I've started tracking my cycle to determine when I'm fertile. When I get a
better handle on that, I'll let you know, and on the weeks that I'm not, you
can bury yourself in me and cut loose." She was giddy as she said it, her
smile wide and her eyes bright. I was getting hard just thinking about it.  
  
Stacy noticed my growing erection. "Ooh, you like the thought of that, do
you?"  
  
"You have no idea," I mumbled.  
  
"I have some idea," she giggled. Then she looked at me with that serious,
lustful look I've come to love. "You like the idea of cumming inside me?" She
moved down to be able to reach my cock. I groaned at her touch. "Do you like
the idea of plowing your cock into your sister's wet pussy and burying all the
way in until you shoot your cum deep inside her?"  
  
"Oooh, fuck, Stace." My eyes were closed and my head was rested against the
headboard as she continued to stroke me.  
  
"Give me the oil," she said, asking for the small tub she had transferred some
of the coconut oil to so we would have it in our bedroom. I reached into the
nightstand and pulled out the re-purposed hair pomade container and unscrewed
the lid before extending my arm out for her to have access to it. She scooped
some up with her fingers and rubbed her hands together. With her hands covered
in oil, she began stroking me with both hands, working them all over, coating
me with oil and pulling pre-cum from the tip before rolling it back into the
oil mixture. Her hands were all over, working against each other as she
twisted them back and forth, up and down, her thumbs or palms grazing over the
head.  
  
She pulled one hand off and reached back between her legs. As she played with
me, her eyes closed and she groaned, but she would occasionally look me in the
eyes. She alternated between thrusting, shivering, opening her eyes, squeezing
them shut, and squeezing and stroking my erection. Soon enough she was up
straddling my waist and kissing me, but instead of settling onto me, she said,
"Eat me till I cum." She rolled onto her back and opened her legs for me. I
settled into my favorite place and worked her pussy over with my fingers and
mouth, thrusting into her pussy with two fingers, licking her clit, burying my
tongue in her pussy, and pulling her nipples. Soon her body was wracked by an
orgasm and she hunched up into my face as if she was trying to bury her crotch
in my mouth. I tasted her orgasm and it was delicious. I knew I was making a
wet spot on our sheets where my dick continued to send out more and more pre-
cum.  
  
Stacy smiled that sweet smile as she pulled me up, saying, "Come up here. I
want you to empty inside me today."  
  
"But, we just talked about..."  
  
"Don't worry. I won't get pregnant. I promise."  
  
As she pulled me in for a kiss, her legs spread wider and the head of my cock
grazed her pussy. Stacy pulled away and said, "Uh-uh," with a smile and
quickly grabbed herself behind her knees, pulling them further up, rolling her
hips. "I'm ready for you to take my ass."  
  
"Fuck, are you serious?!"  
  
"Why do you think I wanted the oil, dumbass? For a handjob? I've been working
myself up for you while I stroked you off. Now get that dick in my ass, T!" I
don't know who was more excited, but I wasn't going to debate her about it.  
  
I sat back on my heels and stroked up and down her pussy with the underside of
my cock, eliciting a moan from her, before she squeezed out, "That's not my
ass." She really did want me to do this. So far the only thing we had done is
a little anal play, pressing a finger in while we fucked or licking around
while I ate her. But here I was, not willing to miss an opportunity. I pressed
the head down to her rosebud and she let out a moan.  
  
I don't think I had ever been so hard in my life. I tried a couple of times,
but the head would slip up or down. This was harder than it looked. "I think
you're going to have to force the head in, brother. Go ahead, I'm ready." She
looked me in the eye, nodding and keeping her knees back and open. Her pussy
was glaring at me, slick and shiny and just below it sat her beautiful pink
knot. Again I pressed the head against her opening, keeping my hand on my
shaft to keep it aimed straight at the bull's eye. I pressed forward and Stacy
looked like she was concentrating on a difficult task. I looked down again and
my head was a little distorted, flattened against her, but I pressed forward,
gradually, gently, but I wouldn't relent again. Suddenly the head disappeared
and the intensity rocked us both.  
  
"OH, SHIT!" she exclaimed. "God, that's good." She just breathed and I was a
little jarred by her sudden outburst, afraid to move. Stacy looked at me and
nodded, "Keep going, T. You cock feels so good in me," she moaned. I continued
to press forward, slowly, awaiting direction and signs from her as she
groaned, moaned, cursed, or pressed her hand against my belly to prevent me
from moving forward. After just a couple of minutes, I was fully seated in her
ass. I was surprised at the feeling. It was not what I had expected. It didn't
grip me all along the shaft like her pussy did. It was warm and wet, but most
of the pressure was right at the ring.  
  
But the pleasure was intense nonetheless. Was it the taboo nature of putting
my dick in a place that was considered by many to be out of bounds? Was it the
fact that my sister gave herself to me completely? Was it because "only whores
do that?" and my lover had overcome that thinking to gain her own pleasure? I
think the best answer is "yes."  
  
I was able to lean down and kiss her gently. She kept her knees up and her
hips rolled, but she brought one arm up to wrap around my shoulders as we
kissed. It was a gentle kiss, loving and compassionate. At first. Soon she
began to roll her hips just a little and her kiss became more frantic. The
sensation on the head of dick was incredible. It was like as she moved, her
insides kissed all along the ridge of my head.  
  
Stacy was the first to speak. She spoke right into my mouth, our lips still
touching. "Do it, brother. Fuck your sister in the ass." I sat up with a
smile. She was already smiling at me, letting me know this was what she wanted
as well.  
  
I withdrew all the way to just behind the head, then pressed back in to the
hilt. I was watching for signs of pleasure or discomfort, but I only saw and
heard pleasure. I repeated the process, slowly picking up the pace, wanting to
make this good for both of us. After a couple of minutes I was moving freely
and Stacy was apparently losing patience.  
  
"Hey! Are you making love to me, or fucking me?! I said 'Fuck my ass!' Now get
to work!"  
  
She had this evil smile on her face as I pulled out and slammed into her for
the first time. I don't know if that smile flew across the room, but it wasn't
on her face any more. There was just a look of shock as an "OH, SHIT!" flew
from her mouth. I picked up the pace, drilling into her like she had demanded
and the dam broke on her vocabulary as she let loose a string of profanity
that would make a sociopath tell her to calm down.  
  
Of course this only served to increase my arousal. I was turned on beyond
belief. That only escalated when her hand flew down and started strumming her
clit as I pounded into her, causing her tits to bounce, her legs to shake, and
her vocabulary to unravel. She suddenly shut up: her speech, her eyes, and
even her ass. I was sprayed like a valve burst in her cunt and her ass clamped
down hard. I thought she was trying to break my dick off as punishment for
treating her this way.  
  
"DAMMIT, STACE! HERE IT COMES!"  
  
"Cum in me! Do it! Cum in me!" Another flood hit me just as I unloaded in her.
It felt like I was pissing, rinsing out her colon, the blast was so strong and
long, but the fire in my shaft, the weakness in my legs, the burning in my
belly, the spots in my eyes, and the fact that my balls drew all the way in to
hide behind my navel; all served to let me know I was blowing a huge load into
my sister's bowels. Fuck, is this ever going to stop? I thought.  
  
"Shit, are you still cumming, T?!" Stacy's voice sounded a thousand miles
away, but her convulsions were right on top of me. Again and again I shot into
her. I think the last few shots were dust and air, because I was drained, but
my dick continued to twitch. Maybe he's an over-achiever.  
  
I couldn't get enough, but I knew my cock was done for. I quickly pulled out
and buried my face back in Stacy's pussy and surprised her with my enthusiasm,
if her squeal and hand on the back of my head were any indication. I ate her
to two more flooding orgasms before we were both too exhausted to go on.  
  
I fell back to the side and she rolled over, lying in a fetal position. We
were both drenched in sweat and the bed was soaked from...well, any number of
juices. Either way...  
  
"Thank you, Stacy," I breathed, trying to catch my breath. "That was
incredible."  
  
"It was," she agreed, still trying to catch her breath as well, obviously. "I
used to...(breathe)...wonder what all the...(breathe)...fuss was about with
anal. (breathe) Now I know." She tried to laugh, but it was tough. She scooted
up next to me and lay her hand on my chest. Her breathing had become more
regular now, still heavy, but more manageable. "That felt so good, T. And I
loved the feeling of you finishing inside me. It was...so...warm. And when you
twitched, it really set me off. I'm looking forward to when we can do that
while we make love."  
  
I stroked her shoulder. "Me, too."  
  
"Soon."  
  
We rested together for a little while, catching our breath before Stacy said
she had to go to the bathroom. I got up soon after and started gathering the
sheets and mattress pad to wash. We spent that evening cleaning the apartment.
We ordered a pizza and bread sticks so we wouldn't have to make dinner and the
apartment was clean in no time. As the sheets dried, we watched some episodes
from my Seinfeld DVDs and spit lines at each other with the characters. We put
the sheets on the bed and watched a few more episodes before heading off to
bed.  
  
Tomorrow was Friday. Mom was coming up on Friday.




        Stacy King and I Ch. 06


As my first class was finishing up, mom texted me telling me she was just
passing the town where the interstate narrowed from metro Atlanta to rural
interstate (of course she just mentioned the town name, not the rest). That
meant she was about 45 minutes out. I sent Stacy a text and told her I was
skipping my next class and asked her to do the same so we could get home. Her
return text simply read, "k". Good enough.  
  
We met after class and walked to the truck hand-in-hand. Stacy got a couple of
"Hey, Stacy's" as we walked and even called out some inside joke back and
forth with another girl, followed by laughter and a wave. I love her laugh and
while I was curious about the nature of the jokes, I knew better than to ask.
Her response has always been, "If I told you, then it wouldn't be a private
joke now, would it?" On the one hand her ability to keep secrets had been
great for me, on the other it could be exasperating. Especially when I was the
one from whom she was keeping the secrets.  
  
But I was glad she was making friends. It seemed like every week there were a
few more faces in her social circle and every time we were on our way out, the
trip to the car took longer as she would introduce me to someone new or stop
and say, "Wait, I have to talk to [insert name here] for just a minute." One
of the things I noticed was that she didn't have a typical friend. She had
always been that way. It had always seemed like she was as much a friend to
those deemed mutants and outcasts, as she was to those in the higher social
order at school. Granted, not everyone liked her and there were still some
whose social group was so closed and focus so narrow that even Stacy couldn't
break in, but she didn't care. She knew that not everyone likes everyone and
that's just the way it is, but she also knew that there are some who feel that
no one likes them and she was going to prove them wrong by making an effort
and reaching out.  
  
Because we were in kind of a hurry today, she just waved and yelled and if
someone wanted something from her she would tell them to e-mail it, she was in
a hurry. Soon enough we were back at the apartment and I made sure the dryer
was empty and things were folded and put away while Stacy cleaned the
breakfast dishes and gave everything a final rubdown with lemon-scented wood
polish.  
  
As I finished folding the towels in "our" room, Stacy came in and sprayed the
dresser, wiping it down with a cloth diaper. "Hey, guess what I found out
yesterday."  
  
"What?"  
  
"You know how I said that Ashley seemed jealous because you were taken?"  
  
"Yeah."  
  
She stopped and turned around, shaking her head back and forth with a
mischievous smile.  
  
"Gee, is that supposed to make me feel better?"  
  
"No, but at least you can rest assured that it's not you. It turns out that
she's a lesbian."  
  
"No shit."  
  
"No shit." Stacy turned back around and sprayed the dresser again before
wiping the top down. Her ass swayed gently back and forth as she crouched and
leaned and moved her arm in small rapid circles. Nice.  
  
"Why do I get the feeling that there's more to this story?"  
  
"No reason."  
  
"Yes."  
  
"Okay," stopping again, "there's a little more. It turns out some of the girls
were talking in their dorm last weekend, just goofing off late at night over
pizza. Naturally the conversation got to talking about sex and relationships
because, you know. Girls. Anyway, someone threw out the question in a 'you
have to be honest' kind of thing, and asked if they had to pick one guy on
campus and one girl on campus to make out with, who would it be? Of course
they all swore to secrecy, but naturally one of them broke that with me
yesterday."  
  
"Uh huh. Move it along."  
  
"Relax," she smiled, "I'm getting to it. The girl who asked the question said
that she would kiss Cole Richards and then named some girl. When she said Cole
Richards, apparently most of the girls agreed with that, but when it came to
the girls, the answers varied. But Ashley apparently mentioned me."  
  
"Really?" I was genuinely surprised.  
  
"I know, right? So the girl who told me said she wasn't surprised because
she's seen the way Ashley looks at me when I'm not looking. She said, 'You
know she's a lesbo, right?' I told her I really didn't. I had no idea. Can you
believe that?"  
  
"Who's Cole Richards?" I asked  
  
"Trust me. You have nothing to worry about." She winked at me to make her
point.  
  
"All right. So Ashley's a lesbian with a crush on you. Are you gonna go for
it?"  
  
"Shut up!" she laughed and threw the cloth at me, hitting me in the face.  
  
"I'll take that as a yes," I said.  
  
"You'd like that, huh? Watching me with another girl?"  
  
"You never know." I wriggled my eyebrows.  
  
"Yeah, well don't get your hopes up. I don't swing that way." She looked
around and said, "Okay, I think everything looks okay for mom. What do you
think?"  
  
"Looks good to me." I walked over and kissed her. "Thanks, babe."  
  
"No problem."  
  
We put the towels and the cleaning supplies away and a few minutes later mom
knocked on the door. Stacy answered it and greeted mom with an excited
greeting and hug. As soon as she let go, I hugged her and gave her a kiss on
the cheek. She had a small overnight bag with her, which surprised me. I
hadn't expected that.  
  
"Why the bag, mom?" I asked as I took it from her.  
  
"Your father sometimes makes contacts and has business dinners and drinks with
other people. He can be late coming in so we thought that if he had dinner
plans, there's no reason I should rush back. He'll let me know this afternoon.
Is that all right?"  
  
"Of course," Stacy said. "Why wouldn't it be?"  
  
I couldn't think of a reason I could share. Of course I had a reason, but not
one mom could know about.  
  
"Oh, good. I don't want to impose."  
  
"Not at all, mom," I said. I set her bag at the end of the couch. "Are you
hungry? We haven't had lunch yet."  
  
"Sure."  
  
"We haven't been back to the Crowe's nest since my first night here. What do
you think, T.?" Stacy recommended.  
  
"Sounds good to me. I could go for that."  
  
We piled into mom's car and Stacy drove us to The Crowe's Nest. It was busier
during lunch as a lot of the local business employees went for the lunch
specials. Mom enjoyed her grilled chicken salad as Stacy and I both got the
buffalo sandwich basket again. As we ate, mom transitioned from small talk to
the business of the business.  
  
"Have you two thought about the apprenticeship offer?" she asked.  
  
I answered after an approving nod from Stacy. "We have. We've talked about it
a few times and were looking at some things and we'd really like to take you
up on it."  
  
Mom's face lit up with the news and her smile lit up the room. "I'm so glad!
Your father will be so happy to hear it! I know you will both do well. So what
have you been thinking?"  
  
Stacy fielded this one. "I think I'll continue pursuing a business degree and
work more with the business and customer service side. You know, billing,
accounts, marketing, all that stuff. Cory has been more attracted by the
design aspect so he'll work more with the shop and kitchen design aspect. If
our apprenticeships could more fall in with those areas, we think it would be
the most beneficial for everyone."  
  
"I think we could arrange that. If you want, we'll go ahead and start moving
toward Christmas and give you a few days at the shop before you come back to
school. That way you can see how things work in a more hands-on way and can
also help you gain some focus for some of your classes along the way."  
  
"We really appreciate this, mom. It takes a lot of pressure off while we're
here, and gives us a more definite path toward graduation." I was positive
that my statement was not speaking out of turn for Stacy because we had
discussed this several times over the course of the last few weeks. She just
nodded, glancing at me to make sure I saw before returning her focus to mom.  
  
"Great, then have you thought about the trade show this weekend?"  
  
"I think we're going to give it a shot tomorrow. Maybe dad will introduce us
to a few people?" Stacy requested.  
  
"I'm sure he will. You have your passes and schedules. Your passes will get
you into the free parking for the convention because you're considered vendors
and have a booth. So just come, find the booth number on the map and we'll go
from there."  
  
"Thanks, mom," Stacy said.  
  
We ate and talked about school and work and all kinds of things when mom's
phone rang, playing George Strait's "Check Yes Or No," her customized ring
tone for my dad.  
  
"Hey....yes, we're at dinner right now....No, they said it would be
fine.....Hey, they agreed to the apprenticeship and are coming tomorrow. They
want to meet some of your contacts....No.....Okay, I'll tell them. Have fun
and be safe....Love you, too. Bye."  
  
"Man, I hope that was dad," I said. Mom smiled and shook her head while Stacy
snickered.  
  
"Your father," mom emphasized 'father' for my benefit, smiling as she did so,
"has his dinner plans, so it looks like I'm staying here tonight. And he said
he would be happy to introduce you around."  
  
Stacy was excited. "Yay!" she exclaimed.  
  
I wasn't as much. Not that I didn't want mom here, but that meant I was on the
couch tonight. And I would have to change my sheets when we got home. It's
just one night, I thought. I can make it one night. I went two years away from
her, so one night should be easy.  
  
We spent the afternoon showing mom around the town and looking at the local
shops. She and Stacy had a great time looking through the little stores on old
downtown Main Street, especially the Christmas store. They especially got a
kick out of the "redneck" Christmas items. Mom mentioned that she had never
seen so many pick-up trucks in one town before and I told her that I remember
having that same feeling, but that this was a big chicken farming area, and I
quickly got used to it. Where we had lived was more suburban and people had
pick-up trucks, but they were mostly nice and clean, people hauling the
occasional mulch from Home Depot, or their latest garage sale finds. People in
this little town had trucks that were perpetually flecked with red clay around
the fenders. They were working trucks, hauling trailers with hay and feed, and
yes, chickens.  
  
Mid-afternoon found us wanting a little ice cream from the local parlor and we
all agreed that it reminded us of the one back home, where Stacy worked. While
this one had a decent variety, it wasn't quite the same as what was back home.
I had cookies and cream, mom chose butter pecan, and Stacy selected rocky
road, each of us requesting sugar cones. While it was still a little warmer
than mom was used to, it was a nice day and the breeze was cooler than it was
a month ago. We enjoyed our walk through town. Mom and Stacy chatted and
laughed and I usually walked a step or two behind them, not wanting to
interrupt their conversation which bounced all over the place.  
  
Soon enough we decided to return home and relax a little, giving our legs a
break. "We will do plenty of walking tomorrow," mom reminded us.  
  
When we walked in the door to the apartment I picked up mom's bag and
announced that I was going to put it in my room and change my sheets for her.
She followed me in, trying to talk me out of it. "You'll do no such thing.
I'll sleep on the couch tonight."  
  
"No, ma'am. You raised me better than that. I couldn't do that."  
  
"Thomas..."  
  
"It's my turn to sleep on the couch," Stacy called from the door as she walked
in, grabbing the bag off my bed. "Thomas gave up his bed the first night I got
here, so it's my turn. And my sheets are clean, so it saves a step." She was
talking as she walked out of the room and turned into the hall.  
  
"Stacy," mom called after her, "wait!"  
  
I heard them going back and forth, each insisting on their way, and I didn't
know if I should argue my way. But I knew both of them well enough to know
that they are both strong-willed enough that I wouldn't win anyway, so I opted
out. I sighed and walked out the door and stood in Stacy's door as I heard mom
finally surrender, "Okay, if you're sure." She sighed and looked defeated, but
appreciative.  
  
"I'm positive," Stacy said, giving mom a hug.  
  
"Thank you, sweetie." She stepped back from Stacy and turned to look back and
forth between us and said, "Now if you would like, I'll take you out to dinner
somewhere. So clean up and pick a spot that's nicer than where you would go
without me."  
  
"Well, it's kind of a small town, so there's not a lot of choice apart from
chain restaurants and fast food," Stacy said.  
  
"There is one place I've heard good things about, but I've never been. It's
Italian, if you're up for it."  
  
They both agreed that it sounded good and we went to our separate rooms to get
ready. I was about to take a shower when there was a knock on my door. I
opened the door and mom asked where the towels were. I told her they were in
the hall closet. Stacy was in the bathroom at the time, so mom was waiting to
get in since there were only two bedrooms and they were both occupied so we
could get ready to go.  
  
About a half-hour later, I was dressed in a golf shirt and some navy golf
pants, which was nicer than I usually wore, but wasn't formal by any means.
Stacy was wearing a black dress that had a v-neck and the skirt came to just
above her knees. Her hair was curled a little and her make-up was freshly
done.  
  
"You look amazing, Stace," I told her, bringing a blush.  
  
"Thank you," she said. "You look nice, too."  
  
I received her compliment and whispered, "If mom wasn't here..."  
  
"Sshhhhh. But she is. I'm trying not to even think that way. This is hard
enough as it is. I don't need you making promises you can't keep right now."
She laughed a little as she said it, but we both knew we were in the same
boat.  
  
"Either way, you look ravishing."  
  
"Thank you."  
  
Stacy and I sat and talked while mom was finishing up. I had called ahead to
Villa Napoli telling them we would be three for dinner and we agreed on a
time. Mom opened the door and walked out, dressed in some nice black pants and
a shirt that had a scoop neck and was mottled with orange, red, and black.
It's hard to describe, but it looked nice and it was something she could wear
to work, but was also nice for her to wear it to dinner with us. Mom always
dresses for work and her wardrobe is almost exclusively professional/casual
wear it seems.  
  
"Wow, mom, you look great," Stacy said  
  
"Very nice, mom," I added.  
  
"Thank you."  
  
"I called ahead and by the time we get there, they should be about ready for
us. Mom, can we take your car since it has the most room?" I asked.  
  
She agreed and I opened the doors for both ladies, watching as my mother slid
into her seat before closing the door, then taking a chance to look at Stacy's
legs as she slid into hers before hiking her skirt up a little to show more
thigh, smiling at me as she teased. I gave her an exasperated look and shook
my head before smiling as I closed the door. I drove mom's black Avalon the
few miles to Villa Napoli and turned into the small parking lot, which was
mostly hidden by a white-painted brick wall a little taller than the car, with
some kind of vines weeping over the sides of it.  
  
As I drove, I noticed that mom was looking out the window, not saying much and
had a familiar worried look on her face. When Stacy would ask her a question,
she would perk up and answer, putting on her "there's nothing wrong" face, but
I could see what Stacy couldn't while sitting behind her. I never said
anything, not wanting to ruin the evening. After all, it could be any number
of things I didn't know about anyway: business, money, my father's evening
out, or just a mom who missed her kids. Who knows?  
  
As I opened the doors, I let mom out first, then Stacy and closed each door
behind them before setting the alarm and walking across the narrow parking lot
to the small brick building with tinted windows and "Villa Napoli" printed in
white cursive across the window of the wooden front door. As promised, our
table was ready and we were seated near the back of the dimly-lit dining room
which was peppered with candle light at each table.  
  
Dinner was nice. Mom and Stacy both ordered something I couldn't pronounce,
mom's in a red sauce and Stacy's in a white cheese sauce. I ordered the shrimp
spaghetti and couldn't believe how good it was. The shrimp were small and
plentiful and there was no fishy taste to them. The marinara and thin noodles
complemented both the taste and texture so perfectly I made a note that I
would have to return sometime in the future.  
  
Mom was mostly silent as we talked, but she jovially joined in the
conversation. It still seemed like this was her "professional" face, the one
where she focused on the desires and needs of the client and her own feelings
and mood had nothing to do with it. Just an hour ago she seemed fine. What
happened?  
  
I found out soon enough. After dinner we went back to the apartment and I
placed both of the leftovers from their dinners, and the breadsticks into the
refrigerator. "Why don't we change?" mom said, "There's something I want to
talk to you about." She didn't say another word as she went to Stacy's room
and closed the door.  
  
Stacy looked at me with a look of confusion. I just shrugged my shoulders and
shook my head. "What's going on?" asked my sister.  
  
"I have no idea. She was fine before dinner, but then she seemed worried about
something. Do you think she talked to dad and heard something she needs to
tell us?"  
  
"I don't know, T. I'm a little worried now."  
  
I went to my room to change and mulled over what could be going on. When I was
finished changing into my shorts and t-shirt, I came back out and mom was
there alone, sitting at the table chewing her thumbnail. Her brow was furrowed
and she had puppy dog eyes. When she saw me, she stopped chewing and crossed
her arms across her chest while faking a smile.  
  
"Mom, are you okay?"  
  
"Um...yeah...I...could you get us some water, please?"  
  
"Yeah, sure." I went to the fridge and got out three bottles of water and
carried them to the table before opening them up. I handed one to mom, who sat
at the head of the table, then set one in front of the chair at one side for
Stacy, and I sat down in the chair opposite that one, to mom's right. I didn't
say anything else and just sat there looking at the grain on the table,
bumping my water bottle back and forth between my thumb and forefinger,
letting it travel nearly a full inch before knocking it back with the other
finger. If mom was irritated by this, she didn't say anything.  
  
I didn't know why it took Stacy six hours to change clothes, but it did. Or
maybe not, according the clock, but it sure seemed like a lot longer than the
eight minutes the oven clock said. I made a note to remind myself to call the
landlord and have him check that clock. As soon as Stacy's door opened, mom
straightened up in her chair and took a sip of her water. Stacy looked worried
as she slid into the chair across from me, giving me a quick sideways glance
before looking back at mom.  
  
Mom took another sip of her water before clearing her throat. She took a deep
breath and looked at the table as she asked, "I don't know how to say this, so
I'll just say it. Have you two been sharing a bed here?"  
  
Damn that shrimp! No one bothered to warn me that an hour after dinner they
would join forces to conspire against me, but they did. They all unified like
some giant seafood Voltron, becoming a fierce warrior trying to burst out of
my stomach by any means necessary. I didn't remember swallowing tiny torches
and pitchforks, but a revolt was under way.  
  
"Mom..." Stacy said, glancing at me wide-eyed.  
  
"Yes or no. Thomas?"  
  
"No, mom! Why...what are you talking about?"  
  
She got up and walked to the hall closet, opening it and pulling out a package
of sheets before coming back and dropping it on the table.  

Shit! I thought. Shitshitshit!  
  
"Stacy," she said, sitting back down and looking directly at her. "Either you
have developed a new habit in England that is both impressive and extraneous,
you've been sleeping on the couch unnecessarily for a month, or you're lying.
Which is it?"  
  
"Okay. Mom..." I started.  
  
"Thomas!" She gave me a stern look. "I'm talking to your sister!" She turned
back to Stacy and Stacy's eyes were red and welling up with tears. Knowing
Stacy, it wasn't guilt over what we had been doing. She had come to terms with
that. It was disappointing mom. "Stacy? Do you have something to tell me?"  
  
"Mom! Stop!" I demanded. "What are you talking about?"  
  
"I know what sex smells like! Thomas, your room reeks of it! That means that
it has been happening a lot and recently! It kind of threw me off, but all day
you never mentioned a girlfriend and you haven't mentioned one any time that
we've talked. When Stacy offered to let me stay in her room it's because her
sheets are clean. But what you must have forgotten, Stacy, is that your sheets
are still creased straight out of the package. Your pillow case and sheets
look like they were just taken out of the package.  
  
"I thought it was strange, but figured that you had been using one set and
just put out your new set today. When I went to get a towel this afternoon,
however, I saw this package" pointing to the one she had dropped on the table,
"unopened. That means that either you have never slept on those sheets or that
every time you wash them, you iron the creases back in just as they were right
out of the package, which is a stupid thought, but the only other one I could
think of. Or you have been sleeping on the couch this whole time, which is,
again, stupid."  
  
She sighed and dropped her head into her hands with her elbows rested on the
table.  
  
I was speechless. Our mom was Sherlock Holmes. How could we have been so
stupid? Why didn't we think about this stuff? The shrimp were no longer a
threat to me. They were being squeezed into a space so small they couldn't
move as my stomach twisted into a monkey fist. Looking at Stacy I saw that the
tears were rolling down her face and her nose and eyes were completely red.
Her mouth was moving like she was trying to say something, but no words were
coming out. Finally she squeaked out two words.  
  
"I'm sorry." It was broken and barely audible.  
  
Mom looked up at her and her own eyes were red. "Stacy."  
  
"It's my fault, mom!" I blurted out.  
  
Stacy whipped her head at me, but mom is the one who immediately responded.
"No, Thomas. It isn't. I should have seen this coming. On the one hand I'm not
surprised, but on the other...You're a brother and a sister. These things
don't....shouldn't....what am I supposed to do?" She was crying as she asked.
Not bawling or sobbing, but crying nonetheless.  
  
"Mom, if you're going to blame anyone, blame me," Stacy begged. "This started
with me."  
  
"Quiet! Both of you!"  
  
We both settled down so she could speak. The knot in my stomach didn't go
away, but I knew I wanted to hear what she had to say.  
  
Another sigh from mom. "I've seen this coming for a long time and hoped it
would never happen. We've had suspicions about a crush for several years,
right about the time Stacy hit eighth grade. And we've noticed, Thomas, that
you didn't do anything to curb it, but in fact encouraged it, even if
unwittingly. Just to be clear, we're not really blaming either of you for the
crush. These things happen and they aren't unusual. It starts off as a
protective relationship but sometimes feelings get fuzzy and the lines blur.
We were just hoping it would pass. In fact..." she cleared her throat again,
"that's a lot of the reason we allowed you to go to England. We thought some
time apart would do you both some good."  
  
"It sounds like Dad knows, too. You're using 'we' a lot," I said.  
  
"Well, your father picked up on the crush, but he never indicated the depth of
concern I have and I've never pushed it. I don't know that he thinks anything
is going on. Honestly, it didn't occur to me really until I got here and saw
the sheets and picked up on the scent, so to speak." She looked back and forth
between us and smiled a little. She wasn't approving, just smirking at her own
witticism. But it lightened the mood just a little.  
  
"I'm sorry, mom," I said. "It just sort of happened. I don't want to cause any
family problems. If you want, I'll back off."  
  
"No you won't!" Stacy yelled. Mom and I both jumped at her sudden
assertiveness. "Mom, this wasn't Thomas. This was both of us. We're both
adults and we've talked about this a lot since I've been here. Yeah, it
started out suddenly and kind of unexpectedly, but the feelings have been
there for a long time, and that's NOT sudden. But it IS mutual. So, I'm sorry,
Thomas, but just because mom wants you to back off, doesn't mean that you get
out that easy. I love you and I know you love me." She turned back to mom and
said, "I'm sorry, too, mom, that we lied to you guys, but I don't plan on
stopping. And if you force me to choose, I'll choose Thomas." She crossed her
arms and sat back in her chair as if daring mom to argue with her.  
  
"No one said anything about making you stop or kicking you out of the family,
so calm down. I had a feeling this wasn't a decision you made without weighing
it out. I know you both better than that. So the question is, where do we go
from here?"  
  
We all sat quietly for a few minutes, no one knowing what to say.  
  
"Can I tell you how we're handling it here for now?" I asked.  
  
"Okay."  
  
"Right now, since we both have different last names, we are treating each
other like boyfriend and girlfriend and no one seems to have picked up on it.
We're being very careful, mom, I promise."  
  
"Well, that's good. For here. But people back home know you are family. And
it's also only been about a month. Do you really think you'll be able to keep
that up for the rest of your lives? Is that a secret you want to keep
forever?"  
  
"Yes, mom, it is," Stacy retorted confidently. "At least until society
understands our love better and accepts it."  
  
"Sweetie, that may never happen," mom said.  
  
"I know that, mom." Stacy seemed more relaxed now, resigned to that reality.
She reached out and took mom's hand and looked at me. "But we really are in
love. Apart from the fact that T. is my brother, is there any reason why you
wouldn't want me to be with someone like him?"  
  
Mom just sighed and shook her head.  
  
Again we sat in silence for a couple of minutes. I reached out and took mom's
other hand. She squeezed it briefly and looked at me with a mix of love and
sorrow, then looked at Stacy. Stacy's eyes were tearing up again and soon
enough, so were mom's.  
  
"Mom," I asked, "would it make you feel better if we came up with some kind of
agreement? Like rules for the relationship or something?" I looked back and
forth at her and at Stacy. They both nodded and we began discussing how to
handle our relationship and the limits we would place on it. For nearly two
hours we went back and forth, even going so far as to write down a listing of
rules and signing three different copies, one for each of us. While we agreed
that the list could be changed or added to as necessary, and only by the
agreement of all three of us, the initial draft included the following
limitations:  
  
1.We were to keep either our blood relationship or our romantic relationship
secret, depending on who we were around at the time. 2.We were not to conceive
children until it was agreed on by all three. This means that we are to take
the necessary precautions to avoid it. 3.Our education was not to be
influenced by the whims or desires of the other person in the relationship,
but we were to continue to individually pursue our own goals and career paths.
4.If family members or friends were to find out about the romantic
relationship, we are to deny that our mother has any knowledge and are to take
full responsibility.  
  
Obviously the list was simple, but we thought it would cover everything in a
broad but appropriate way. The important things were addressed anyway and we
all understood the necessity of drawing boundaries around the relationship.  
  
Feeling a little better, we decided to turn in for the night. As we walked to
our rooms, mom stopped at the closet and got out the sheet, blanket and pillow
for the couch and turned around to hand it to Stacy. "Just because I know
doesn't mean I want it to happen while I'm here. Unspoken rule 5." Stacy
nodded and took the bedclothes before setting up the couch for the night. We
each took turns using the bathroom and brushing our teeth before turning in
for the night.  
  
I could hardly sleep and lay there staring at the ceiling for what seemed like
hours. In reality it was less than one. I wondered if Stacy was lying awake
like I was. Or mom. My mind went back to Stacy and spent most of its time
there. While I was plenty concerned about my mom and was emotionally worn out
from the day, my heart, brain, and penis kept revisiting my sister. I was
flooded with memories of our times together and willingly accessed some of my
favorite clips from the highlight reel.  
  
My erection came to full strength as I recalled one of our most passionate
times of lovemaking. The sounds and sights and even the smells came flooding
into my memory. My hand idly stroked my erection as I recalled my sister
slowly lowering her pussy over my mouth as she stroked my cock before
engulfing me in the warmth of her mouth. I remembered the image of her lips
spread open before me like a flower. As my arms were wrapped under her thighs
and my hands gripping her ass, I was able to pull her open even further and
she shuddered as I did. I remembered her moaning around my shaft while she
quivered above me. I recalled her hips thrusting forward, reluctantly breaking
contact with my tongue. Her lips were soft, so soft, and pink. Her landing
strip tickled my chin and I especially remember the irritation on the bottom
of my tongue as I curled it over my bottom teeth to bury myself in her vaginal
canal.  
  
She tasted so rich. Slightly salty. Musky. I loved it. I knew what mom meant
when she said my room smelled like sex. I loved that smell. I have been
hesitant to wash it off after my sister makes love to me, but I have done so
grudgingly each morning. Soon the image in my head flashed to my sister riding
on top of me, gently, slowly, the heat of her pussy swallowing me as she
reached behind her to stroke my balls with her fingertips. Her tits were
thrust forward as her back arched so she could reach back. Her other hand
grabbed her own breast and pulled her nipple. She moaned as she alternated
between closing her eyes and gazing into mine.  
  
She felt amazing as she ground her cervix on my cockhead. It was smooth and
rolled over me, sending a shock down through the shaft and balls with each
pass. As she rose up the feeling of her muscles grabbing me until the ridge of
my helmet grazed her walls, was excruciating in its pleasure. It took all I
had not to thrust into her with all I had, but as soon as I was exposed to the
cool air, she lowered herself again until I was completely buried. Never
picking up the pace, she slowly worked us both toward the edge. She had become
a very skilled lover, not just passionate and receptive of my drive into her,
but taking charge of her own pleasure as well as working to ensure mine.  
  
Fuck! I thought. This isn't going to cut it. I wondered if I could lure Stacy
into the bathroom without waking mom up or making her suspicious. Should I rub
one out and play it safe or take the risk? On the upside, mom knows so even if
we get caught, she would be mad, but I believed the worst was over. On the
downside, she had just made her wishes known and we had agreed to it. Breaking
our agreement within just a few hours would be almost unforgivable.  
  
Before I knew it, however, I was up and pulling my shorts on. Okay, then, I
guess I'm going for it. I opened the door gently and slowly, just checking for
light. None except the parking lot light coming in, filtered through the
vertical blinds over the sliding glass doors. I silently padded into the
living room and as soon as I rounded the corner, Stacy sat up and threw the
blanket off. She stood up and approached me, taking my hand and we quickly
went into the bathroom and turned on the light. This way if mom got up and
checked the couch and found Stacy missing, she would knock on the bathroom
door and Stacy could answer.  
  
As soon as the bathroom door closed, Stacy was on me, her tongue in my mouth.
She pulled back after a moment and breathed out, "Thank god! My hand wasn't
cutting it." She raised her hand to my face and I took her fingers into my
mouth, tasting that all-too-familiar flavor of her arousal. She breathed
heavily as I looked into her eyes and sucked all the taste off her fingers. My
own hand searched out her nipple as I pulled her against me, her crotch
grinding against my almost painful erection.  
  
"We have to be quick. And quiet. Are you going to be all right with getting
straight to business?"  
  
"I've been warming up for an hour. Take what you want." She pushed her boxer
shorts down, exposing her thong and then pressed that down as well before
pulling the front of her tank top up over her breasts. She turned around and
placed her hands on the counter, sticking her ass out at me. I put my foot on
her panties around her lower legs and stepped on them, driving them down and
pinning them to the floor as Stacy pulled her feet free from the boxers and
panties and I reached down to pick up her thong. While I was down there I
couldn't help but give her cunt a quick lick, causing her to shudder and force
back a moan.  
  
"Don't surprise me like that," she whispered. "You'll make me wake up mom."
She was smiling, but because of the pleasure, not the thought of waking up our
mother.  
  
"Sorry," I smiled back. "You know I can't help it." I was pulling down my
shorts as I said it.  
  
"I know. Now shut up and stick that cock in me."  
  
"First," I said, "Insurance." I held up the thong and she got a wicked smile
on her face and nodded. She opened her mouth and I stuck the panties inside to
act as a muffle. Stacy closed her eyes and inhaled deeply. "You like that?" I
asked. She nodded wildly before turning back toward the mirror and again
sticking her ass back out.  
  
With one hand I grabbed myself and with the other I grabbed her hip. I rubbed
the tip up and down to lubricate it and make sure my aim was good and then
shoved myself in all the way to the root. It's a good thing she had panties in
her mouth. As soon as I slammed in, the slap of my thighs onto hers forced me
to withdraw so I could pull my boxers back up and stick my dick out the fly.
The shorts prevented our skin from slapping, but allowed for full penetration.
For the next couple minutes I watched in the mirror as my sister's eyes stayed
clamped shut, her teeth biting down on a small exposed piece of pale pink
satin. I could see her tits bob with every thrust and I had to hold my own
groanings in. Every time I thrust into her, both of us had breath forced out
through our nostrils. Me by the effort of my thrusting, hers by the impact and
her own pleasure.  
  
Soon enough, her hand was on her clit, rubbing as I drilled her. As soon as
she climaxed, it forced my own and I pulled out. She knew what this meant and
pulled the panties from her mouth as she spun around and dropped to her knees.
Immediately she buried me in her mouth and stroked me with her hand, taking
the load that I pumped into her. It was hard to stay quiet, but we did well.  
  
As soon as she sucked me dry, she put her panties and shorts back on and I
pulled mine up. Stacy turned on the water to rinse her mouth. As she was
rinsing out her mouth, mom knocked on the door. "Stacy, are you all right?" We
both looked at each other and I ducked behind the cloth curtain and sat in the
tub as Stacy spit into the sink.  
  
"I don't feel good," she moaned convincingly.  
  
"Can I come in?"  
  
"Hang ouUUUGHH!" I heard the toilet lid smack into the tank followed by my
sister vomiting into the toilet.  
  
Holy shit! I thought.  
  
I heard the lock pop as she turned the knob to let mom in. "I don't know if it
was supper or stress or both, but my stomach is turning and I'm hot."  
  
"I'm sorry, baby. Can I do anything?"  
  
"Can you make me a soda to settle my stomach? And...I hate to ask, but I wet
myself a little bit when I threw up. Can you get me some clean underwear and
shorts, please?"  
  
"Sure, baby. Just relax. Here," I heard the cabinet close and the running
water disturbed for a moment before mom continued, "Keep this on your neck to
cool down. I'll be right back."  
  
The curtain pulled back a moment later and Stacy helped me up. She mouthed
"Sorry" with an embarrassed smile before pushing me out of the bathroom. I
ducked into my room while mom was in the kitchen stirring the carbonation out
of a coke, the spoon striking the edges of the glass in a steady clank clank
clank. I changed my shorts in a flash, knowing that Stacy's juices had soaked
the front of my other ones.  
  
Acting sleepy I opened the door of my room and walked to the bathroom. "Stacy,
are you okay?" I had a smile on my face since I was in the bathroom out of
mom's sight and Stacy had to stifle a laugh "Fuck you" she mouthed as she gave
me the finger. As soon as I walked in I knew why she puked for real instead of
just flushing the toilet as part of the act. All I smelled was half-digested
garlic butter. Well-played, little sister. Well-played.  
  
"Are you feeling okay, Thomas? I don't think that dinner sat well with your
sister." She handed Stacy the glass of flat Coke and Stacy thanked her in her
"sick" voice. This Coke thing was something that mom had always done for us
and it was supposed to settle our stomachs when we were sick, but we don't
know if it actually worked or not. I never noticed a difference. It served as
a nice distraction tonight, though.  
  
"I feel okay. But we had different meals, so..." I just shrugged. "Can I do
anything to help?"  
  
"I don't think so. I'll just get her cleaned up and get her back to the couch.
Go on back to bed."  
  
"Okay, if you're sure." They both nodded and we said our goodnights before I
went back to my room and closed the door. Finally I could sleep. The pressure
in my balls was gone and Stacy apparently had mom under control. I listened to
them talk for a few more minutes before I finally heard the door to Stacy's
room close and it was quiet again. In a few minutes I was asleep.  
  
My alarm buzzed at 6am. We had a trade show to get to. I pulled my shorts and
t-shirt back on and walked out to the living room to get Stacy up. I knocked
on Stacy's door to wake up mom, but she opened the door and said, "I've been
up for a little while. Thank you, though," and kissed me on the cheek. I
walked to the living room and found Stacy sprawled out on the couch, half a
glass of flat Coke on the end table by her head and a gray plastic hospital
basin and dark green washcloth on the floor in front of the couch.  
  
I sat on the edge of the couch by her waist and brushed her nest of hair back
over her ear and quietly muttered, "Stacy?" She stirred a little bit, but not
much. "Hey, babe? It's time to get up and get ready." I was a little louder
that time and her eyes opened and focused on me as she smiled, bringing her
hand up to touch my face.  
  
"Hey," she croaked.  
  
"How you feeling?"  
  
"Better, now that you're here." I smiled at her and kissed her forehead. "Help
me up," she requested as I stood up so she could put her feet on the floor.
She still looked sexy in the mornings. Her hair was a mess and she was wearing
those boxers and a tight white tank with no bra. I gave her a hug and she
returned it. "Hey, mom," she said and I turned around to see our mother
standing there with a gentle smile.  

"I may not like it, but I can't deny that you two love each other. If you're
going to do this, make sure you never lose that love. Always hold onto that
heart for each other and that focus on meeting each other's needs. That
applies to whoever you end up with, not just each other. But if this," she
raised her arms toward us, "is your future, you have to work at it even
harder, more diligently, because if it ever ends, you lose more than a
romantic relationship. You lose your best friend. You lose your sibling."  
  
"We know, mom," Stacy said. I nodded.  
  
"I know you do, sweetie." Mom's eyes started to tear up. "But it's still new
to me and will take some time to work through." She walked toward us. "It's
not that I don't love you, both of you. You know I do. And anyone would be
lucky to have either one of you. You're incredibly beautiful, talented,
compassionate young people. It's just hard to accept, you know?" She started
crying more now. Stacy let go of me and stepped toward mom to hold her as she
cried. My own feelings of guilt and confusion returned, but I knew they would
pass as they had before. Stacy and I were in love and we were best friends and
we had denied ourselves the relationship for years before we finally got
together. People were just going to have to understand that, or get over it if
they didn't.  
  
After a few moments, mom backed up out of Stacy's arms and said, "I'm sorry."
Stacy shook her head in sympathy at that. "I just love you both so much and I
don't want anything to come between all of us." She was wiping the tears from
her cheeks as she spoke. She cleared her throat and looked at us, saying,
"Your father must never find out about this. He would be devastated."  
  
"We'll make sure, mom," Stacy said. "And we'll try not to put you in any
awkward situations."  
  
"I know you wouldn't do that. For now," mom cleared her throat and lifted her
chin, "We have a trade show to get to, so let's get moving." She smiled and
kissed us each on the cheek before retreating to Stacy's room to get ready.  
  
We were on the road by 8 a.m., following mom down to the convention center.
Before we left town we stopped and grabbed a quick breakfast at a local fast
food place and ate it on the way down. Because it was early Saturday morning
the traffic into Atlanta wasn't too heavy and we made good time. The trade
show opened at 10 and we arrived a little before that. When we arrived at the
booth, dad greeted us with big hugs and a lot of excitement. He kissed mom,
patted her butt and whispered something in her ear that made her giggle. It
made me feel good to see that. They had always flirted back and forth and when
we were younger it was embarrassing and frankly, a little gross. Now that we
were adults we had expressed to each other that we found their open romance
oddly comforting.  
  
"Hey! Before I forget!" Dad reached into a large blue plastic tub in the
corner and pulled out two small boxes, looking to read the ends of each box
before handing them to us. I turned the box and on the end was attached a
Kitchen King business card with my name on it and the word "apprentice"
printed underneath as my title.  
  
"Business cards?" Stacy asked excitedly. "Thanks, dad!" She threw her arms
around his neck and raised up on her tiptoes to reach. He had to bend down a
little because he's pretty tall compared to us. After she kissed him on the
cheek, his face lit up like he had given her the world. Stacy had a tendency
to make people feel that way, always appreciative for even the smallest effort
or gift. I hugged him as well, expressing my appreciation before Stacy turned
to me and said, "I've never had business cards before. I feel so official."  
  
"Well, you are official," dad replied. Now each of you has 500 cards and I
expect some of those gone by the time you leave here at 6 tonight. Any time
you meet someone you give them your card and tell them if there is any way you
can help them, you'll do whatever you can. Today you start learning about
networking."  
  
"Your job today," mom continued, "is simply to meet people. Go and see what
they have available and how they do things. What do they say that makes you
feel welcome? How do they treat you? How do they display their products? What
do they do that pushes you back or throws up red flags? All that stuff. And
feel free to sign up for free giveaways. Anything you win is yours to keep and
some of the giveaways are pretty good."  
  
Dad jumped in. "If you shake a hand, that hand gets a card before you leave.
When someone introduces himself, say 'Thomas Hunter, Kitchen King.' Or
obviously, 'Stacy King, Kitchen King.' Even if you're not interested in what
they're selling, act interested. You'd be surprised how much business we get
from referrals because another company liked our people."  
  
"Act professionally," mom said. "No one knows you're our family or are each
other's family. Today you're employees of Kitchen King, so act like it."  
  
"We will, mom," Stacy said.  
  
"I know you will. Now, they'll close the hall from 12-2 for lunch, so you have
two hours to meet some people and then you'll be back out there this
afternoon. So get going."  
  
"Make us proud!" dad yelled as we walked toward the booth next to ours and
introduced ourselves to a flooring rep named Martin. For the next two hours
Stacy really turned on the charm, doing most of the talking and a little
flirting before an announcement came on saying that the hall would be closing
in ten minutes. We talked about things over lunch with mom and dad and
surprisingly really enjoyed ourselves. That afternoon we went back out and had
met people from cabinet makers, countertop manufacturers, plumbing, flooring,
decking, and tons of companies you wouldn't even think would belong there, but
they were. Our cards had been dropped in countless jars and were placed in
several hands over the course of the day. By the time 6 o'clock rolled around
I was beat. Stacy shared the same sentiment.  
  
We helped mom and dad pack up and they invited us to dinner. Over dinner they
asked us what we thought and we shared back and forth, picking up advice and
telling about the good contacts and the not-so-good experiences we had. They
expressed their genuine appreciation for our willingness to come and to help
out and their pride in our increasing maturity and networking skills. After
dinner we announced our exhaustion and need to go home since we had such a
long drive.  
  
Dad gave us each a hug and again told us how proud he was. Mom gave Stacy a
hug and whispered something in her ear, then gave me a hug and whispered, "I
love you very much. Remember what we talked about." Before pulling away, she
kissed my cheek as I said, "I love you, too, mom. Thanks for everything."  
  
I opened Stacy's door for her and closed it behind her before climbing in for
the drive home. Stacy immediately laid her head back on the headrest and
sighed.  
  
"You okay?" I asked.  
  
"Tired."  
  
"Me, too."  
  
"And horny."  
  
"Yeah," I laughed. "Me, too."  
  
"God, I can't wait to get home and get our bed back."  
  
"Neither can I. You have no idea how badly I wanted to find a hiding place so
I could drill into you today. I've been hard off and on all day. I have a
serious case of blue balls."  
  
"Awww," she laughed, "I'm sorry."  
  
"Shut up," I laughed, shaking my head. She laughed again.  
  
After a minute Stacy reached into her purse and pulled out her smartphone. Her
fingers were a blur and her face was blue from the bright light on her screen
in the dark car. I assumed she was checking her e-mail or replying to missed
texts until she said, "Take 285 north."  
  
"What? Why?"  
  
"Just do it. I need to take care of something."  
  
"Is this going to take long?"  
  
"Probably."  
  
I rolled my eyes and kept driving. We talked about dumb stuff like usual, the
local country station playing in the background. When we got to 285 I took the
exit ramp and then she looked at her phone and said, "Follow it to 75." I knew
her well enough to know she wasn't going to give me any additional information
so I didn't even bother asking. She told me the gossip and funny stories from
school and continued telling me stories from her time abroad as they were
somehow connected, albeit loosely, in her brain. Again, her laugh was
infectious and did my heart good.  
  
Following her directions I got off on 75 and the next exit was only a couple
miles ahead. She directed me to turn, turn again and pointed to the entrance
of a short brick tower about 5 stories tall. I gave her a funny look when I
read that it was a hotel. The building was beautiful and we took the curving
driveway up toward the building, Stacy smiling as she looked at it. Every
window had an iron rail like it was supposed to be a balcony and on each side
of every window was a black shutter.  
  
"Drop me off and park the car," she said, gathering her purse. I dropped her
off under the overhang at the front entrance and she practically jumped out
the car and walked quickly toward the front sliding glass door. I pulled ahead
and found a parking spot on the side of the building and had to walk back
toward the front. On the lower level, I noticed, there were trellises that had
blossoming vines climbing it and it looked pretty nice. The building was
illuminated by floodlights buried behind the brick wall of the planters,
shining up along the pink brick.  
  
When I approached the front doors, they opened for me and I was suddenly
surrounded by marbled tile, iron and brass. Stacy had her back to me, standing
at the front desk on the other end of the lobby. I looked up and saw iron
railings and balconies all the way up on every side and behind each rail was a
French door, presumably opening to a room. The ceiling was frosted glass and
pointed and I was expecting an action hero or villain to come crashing through
at any moment. Off to my left was a dining area with small tables and two
ornate iron chairs at each one. In the corner was a gazebo with a four-piece
white drum set resting on the back portion of the raised platform.  
  
As I approached the front desk, I heard Stacy's voice as she talked with the
desk attendant.  
  
"Yes, ma'am. That's right. It's all included in your package."  
  
"Great. Thank you so much. I really appreciate you working with me with such
short notice."  
  
"No, ma'am. We appreciate you choosing to stay with us tonight. Now, if you
will sign here while I make your keys, please." Stacy signed a sheet of paper
and as I leaned over to see what it said, she turned her back to me and
hunched her shoulders, hiding it from me before turning it over and sliding it
across the solid black desktop. The attendant pulled it over the edge and
handed her two card keys with a picture of the hotel on the front. "Breakfast
is at 9 and checkout is at 11. Is there anything else I can do for you?"  
  
"Yes. Could we please get a late checkout, and we'll need two emergency kits
please."  
  
"Absolutely." He began typing into his computer and within a few seconds he
looked at us and said, "You're all set." He then went behind a wall and
returned with two plastic bags, one black with a gold hotel logo and one gold
with a black hotel logo. He handed me the black one and Stacy the gold one.  
  
"Thank you," Stacy said with her charming smile.  
  
"It's my honor. Will there be anything else?"  
  
"I don't think so."  
  
"If you change your mind, don't hesitate to call. Your tray will be up within
the hour."  
  
"Okay. Thanks again." Stacy waved and turned to me, tucking her hand in my
elbow and smiling as big as I'd ever seen, almost like she couldn't contain
it. "Let's go."  
  
I was speechless, but had so many questions. Stacy led me around the corner to
the glass elevator that reminded me of the one from Willy Wonka, which would
explain the glass ceiling. Once we were inside, Stacy pressed "3" and turned
to look out the windows as we glided upward.  
  
"Stacy, how much did this cost?" I asked, a mixture of concern and awe in my
heart.  
  
She never even turned from the window. "Less than you're worth."  
  
A lump suddenly formed in my throat. "I love you, Stace."  
  
This time she turned. "I know you do. And this is a way I can show you how
much I love you. I'm taking care of everything. Just relax and enjoy me." She
smiled at me before stepping in to kiss me gently and briefly on the lips. The
bell rang and the door opened to a railed, carpeted sidewalk which led
straight ahead. We could see the balconies and French doors spreading out on
either side, but there was only one door we could take, a white paneled door
straight ahead. The only thing breaking the theme was the large metal button
with the blue wheelchair on it, sticking out of the wall by the door.  
  
I reached for the large brass handled and pulled the lighter-than-it-looked
door open and we continued forward until the hall dead ended about 25 feet
ahead. Stacy quickly studied the brass plaque with room numbers and pointed
right. Soon enough she said, "317. This is us." She swiped her card and the
lock clicked, so I turned the knob and pushed forward to let Stacy in and I
followed close behind.  
  
"Oh my god, T. Look at this." She sounded like she was in awe. In some ways it
looked like standard hotel fare: a bed, a long dresser with a swivel
television, a two person breakfast table, a short couch, and a bathroom. In
other ways, however, it was quite different. Everything was nicer than the
places we had usually stayed, typically for family trips growing up, so it
made sense. The furniture had a more ornate quality. The furniture was cherry
and the shaping had more detail of swirls and loops and curls. While the
chairs matched the ones in the dining area downstairs, they were softer
somehow, more suited to the room. The bed looked plush and the white covering
looked like a cloud. Laid out on the bed were two thick white robes with the
hotel logo on the left chest.  
  
Stacy had apparently wandered into the bathroom because I heard bath water
running. "Okay, T. Decision time!" she called before walking out with a smile.
She had each hand wrapped around a small bottle, which was only apparent
because the threaded lip was sticking up out of her fist. "Close your eyes." I
closed them. "Tell me which one you like better. Do you like the smell of this
one?" I inhaled and smelled a soft flowery scent, but nothing heavy. "Or this
one?" I inhaled again and smelled fruit of some kind. I tried to imagine them
more subdued and muted rather than concentrated in the bottle.  
  
"The first one," I said and opened my eyes. She smelled it and said, "Mmmm,
good choice." As she walked back into the bathroom, she yelled back, "Get
undressed and put on the robe. Someone will be here in a little while to get
our laundry."  
  
"Laundry?" I asked.  
  
"We've been wearing these clothes all day, and I don't want to put dirty
underwear back on. I've been leaking in them all day while I thought of you."  
  
"Damn, Stace." I muttered. I doubt she could hear me over the water, but I
doubt she cared if she got a verbal response. She knew me well enough to know
I was responding anyway. I quickly undressed and put on the robe as she
requested before bringing the robe and bag in to the bathroom. Stacy was
already undressed and was sliding her royal blue panties down as I walked in.
She was sideways to me and her ass was rounded, her legs mostly straight and
her heavy breasts hanging free. She turned her head to look at me and smiled.  
  
"See something you like?" she teased.  
  
"I see lots of stuff I like."  
  
She stood up and faced me, one hand on her hip, the other she gently rubbed
back and forth across her upper chest. Her head was tilted slightly to the
side. "Be more specific."  
  
"The list would be shorter if I said what I didn't like."  
  
"Hmm. Okay. What don't you like?" She had a weak smile, teasing me.  
  
"Not a damn thing."  
  
"Really? You can't think of anything you don't like about this?"  
  
"Only being this far away from you."  
  
"Mmm. Tell you what." She turned away and placed one hand on the bath handle
and began stepping into the tub as she looked at me over her shoulder. "You
wait there for room service, and I'll just wait for you in here." Damn, she
looked amazing lowering herself into that tub. She moaned as she slowly
lowered past the bubbles. Without even looking she said, "Don't be too long. I
need someone to wash my back." She settled back with her head against the edge
of the tub and her eyes closed.  
  
Where the hell is that room service? I thought. My sis...girlfriend is in the
tub naked and waiting for me and I've been out here for...I checked my
watch...fourteen minutes waiting for...  
  
KNOCK, KNOCK, KNOCK! "Room service!" If the hotel room dash was an Olympic
sport I would be wearing a gold medal and standing on a podium right now. I
had never moved so fast in my life. As soon as the door opened I saw a young
man there in a white shirt and black necktie, a cart with a white table cloth
and variety of fruit, cheese, and bottle of something (I guessed champagne) in
a silver bucket. There were two champagne flutes between the tray and the
bucket.  
  
"Thank you," I said as calmly as possible. "Oh, yeah. Here you go." I handed
him the bag with our laundry in it before handing him a ten dollar bill (is
that what you tip in a place like this? I don't know. But it's what he got.)
He graciously accepted with a nod of his head.  
  
"Thank you, sir. Just leave the cart in the hallway and enjoy your evening."
He turned away and I closed the door.  
  
"What's all this?" I called out.  
  
"It's our romance package. Well, part of it. Now get undressed and get in this
tub!"  
  
I quickly joined her in the bathroom and when she opened her eyes she saw my
erection pointing straight out.  
  
"Now that's what I've been waiting for. Get in here." She leaned forward and I
slid in behind her, the head of my prick grazing along her back, causing her
to shudder and giggle. She settled back against my chest and my arms
immediately settled on her waist. This tub was a huge soaker tub which we
weren't used to and we enjoyed it. While it was a jetted tub, Stacy apparently
wanted a bubble bath tonight instead, and who was I to complain?  
  
I began to gently stroke her skin, from her shoulders and neck, down her arms
and sides. Naturally I wrapped around and caressed her breasts. Her nipples
were already hard. Maybe they've been hard for a long time, or maybe just at
my touch. Either way, I was enjoying it. She moaned and placed her hand on
mine, her other hand likely stroking herself as she became aroused. She began
writhing a little bit, her hips rotating. I placed my fingers on her chin and
turned her face more toward me and leaned in to kiss her.  
  
We kissed passionately for several minutes. Sometimes she would take a break
to relax her neck and I would kiss and nibble along her neck, shoulder, and
ear, keeping her fire going. Soon enough she would come back for more.
Fortunately for both of us, we both liked to kiss. A lot of our lovemaking
times started out with an intent just to kiss. Sometimes she would walk up to
me while I was on the couch working on school work and she would pick up my
laptop, placing it on the ottoman before straddling my waist and kissing me.
Very rarely did we ever JUST kiss. If we did it was due to an outside
circumstance: our environment or somebody walking up. Sometimes we would just
kiss to keep the fire going until we could be together that night or after
school. So, yeah, we loved to kiss.  
  
After a few minutes I couldn't take it anymore and told her I had to taste
her. She moaned and kneeled before taking a seat on the wide corner ledge of
the tub. She placed one foot on the side of the tub and one on my shoulder. I
looked into her heated eyes as I wiped away the froth of bubbles that had
traveled with her as she made her way out of the water. I leaned in and began
licking around her labia, one hand stroking myself and the other squeezing her
inner thigh. This kept her from sliding back into the tub and getting hurt as
she writhed on the slippery surface and pressed her back against the wall.  

Stacy tasted sweet as I made my way past the taste of the bath water and dove
in to gather her nectar. I could tell when I was only tasting my sister
because the taste changed to her usual musky and delicious flavor that was so
familiar to me now. She placed one hand on my head and would sometimes remove
it, presumably to squeeze her own tit, but I couldn't see for sure from this
angle. My nose was constantly buried in her bush except when I raised up to
lick her bean and then it wasn't as severe, but still tickled. I loved it,
though. The sight, the smell, the taste, the sounds of her moans, the feeling
of her soft wet slippery skin. It was definitely having an effect on me. As
soon as I could finish her off, I was going to need some relief in return.  
  
Fortunately, that wasn't too far off. It wasn't long before she was forcing my
head into her crotch and riding my tongue. I was flooded with a new taste, the
taste of her release. It ran down my chin and I'm sure it dripped off my face
into the bubble bath below. I didn't wait for her to invite me to stop. I knew
what had happened and before I could begin the buildup to her second orgasm, I
backed away only to hear her whine.  
  
"Later. I promise. But I'm really hurting here, Stace." She smiled and slid
into the tub, turning me around to take her seat. Immediately her mouth and
hands were on me. This wasn't going to take long and she knew she didn't have
to tease me, but also knew that since I was ready to go, she could just go to
town. And so she did.  
  
She devoured me like she hadn't seen me in a month. Oh, yeah, this wasn't
going to take long at all. She was drooling all over me. Her hands were
covered in it as it ran down my shaft and balls. She was making slurping
noises and occasionally gagging just a little when she would dive down to take
me as deep as she could. Again, I'm not a big guy, but she was still having
some trouble taking everything. But she was damn sure going to try.  
  
"Oh shit, Stacy. I'm right there!"  
  
She began stroking me and pointing me at her open mouth a few inches away.
"Spray me, T. Hose me down." Her hand was quick and glided easily over the
slick shaft. On every up stroke she grazed the head with her thumb. My ass
clenched up as soon as she commanded me to "hose her down."  
  
"FUUuuuu..." Just like she wanted, stream after stream launched from my head
and streaked her face and hair, gluing one eye shut. She moaned and cooed as
if I had given her the best present ever and that just turned me on even more.
Soon enough I was just dribbling out and everything was blurry.  
  
"Mmmm, Thomas!" she squealed, "That was an incredible load! Was that all for
me?" I opened my eyes and looked down at her. She had a huge smile on her face
and wiped the cum out of her eye so she could look at me. Her mascara was
smeared from the corner of her eye as a result, but she looked so hot it was
indescribable.  
  
"You know it was. You worked hard for that." I smiled and she laughed a
little.  
  
"I hate to wash it off," she said sadly, "but I have to." She gave me an
exaggerated frown.  
  
"I know, babe, but damn you look good." I was out of breath  
  
"You're so good to me," she said, her frown changing to a smile. "Let me clean
up and we'll go eat. You're going to need your strength." She winked at me
again.  
  
I didn't even get up. I just sat on that corner and watched as she lay back in
the now nearly-bubbleless bath. She dipped her head back under the water and
ran her fingers through her hair. Because there was some jizz in her hair, she
used the shampoo provided by the hotel to clean it out. While the shampoo sat,
she repeatedly ran water over her face, wiping the semen
from...well...everywhere. One of the things I loved was that when she would
arch her back a little to rinse her hair, her breasts would stick up through
the water. I always loved watching her bathe or shower. She was sexy without
trying.  
  
Soon she was finished and we dried off before putting on the robes and making
our way back into the main room. Stacy grabbed a strawberry and fed it to me
before opening her mouth, indicating I should do the same. She bit off the
strawberry in my hand and smiled at me. I picked up the bottle of champagne. I
wonder if the knew Stacy was too young to drink legally? Or did they even
care. I read the label as if I knew what I was doing and spouted off the name,
purposely mispronouncing it and declaring the year printed to be a good year
for this specific champagne. Stacy laughed and shook her head because I'm an
idiot and we both knew it.  
  
I poured us each a glass and handed one to Stacy who had propped herself up on
the bed against the headboard. I settled the fruit and cheese tray beside her
and sat on the other side of it. For the next hour we talked. One of the
issues was of course, mom finding out about our relationship. After hammering
it out back and forth and looking back over our talks with mom, we were both
at the same place: this was something we both wanted and we were willing to
work it out, while still honoring mom's requests and addressing her concerns
as she brought them up. We didn't want to be disrespectful, but we also truly
believed that we should be together.  
  
Finally, Stacy took the final sip of her third glass of champagne, placed her
glass on the nightstand and asked, "Are you ready for more?" Without waiting
for an answer, she got off the bed, took off her robe and placed the fruit
tray on the cart. She rolled the cart to the door and opened it before rolling
it into the hallway. I couldn't believe it. My sister walked into the hallway
naked without even thinking about it. Or so I thought.  
  
"That was close," she said. "Someone could have seen me." She had a wicked
smile and that lustful look in her eyes as she said, "Why are you still
dressed? How am I going to suck your cock if it's covered up?" While I untied
my belt, she crawled up onto the bed and ran both hands up my legs, under my
robe, pushing the plush terrycloth up my thighs until it fell open and my
penis was exposed. "Mmm, there he is," she muttered sexily. Immediately her
mouth was on me and I quickly grew to full hardness. She wrapped one hand
around my shaft and stroked loosely while she dipped her head down to suck and
lick my balls. She worked for a couple of minutes, moaning and stroking. Her
ass was up in the air as she had her knees pulled up under her and spread a
little wider than her hips. Her wet hair hung over her left shoulder and gave
me a good view of her work. It tickled my thigh as she moved her head, using
her mouth to work over whatever was closest.  
  
"Slide down for me." I sat up and took my robe completely off, throwing it to
the side before sliding down so I was laying almost flat on my back, only my
head supported by two stacked pillows. Stacy took my cock into her mouth,
running her hands along my inner thigh and looking me in the eye. She would
alternate between wrapping her lips around the side and stroking, her tongue
grazing the bottom; and sucking me deep into her mouth, trying to fit as much
as she could. We were both enjoying everything she was doing. I'd never seen
her so enamored with my penis. I know the champagne had a lot to do with it,
but don't they say that alcohol just removes the inhibition? In other words,
she must really love my penis.  
  
She looked into my eyes and winked, smiling around my cock before licking
along the underside and sucking on my balls again. Her hands worked my shaft,
my groin, and my thighs. I was going to cum again, but didn't want her to be
surprised, especially if she wanted to fuck me first. My cock twitched and she
knew what that meant. The dribble of pre-cum rolled down the side and she
licked it up, before moaning her appreciation.  
  
The hands on my thighs moved to the back quickly and smoothly and she wrapped
her lips around my cock again. It seemed like she was hugging me. She took
most of me in her mouth while her hands squeezed my ass. I started to thrust
into her before she withdrew and squeezed my dick at the base. What a shitty
thing to do!  
  
"Not yet. Almost," she said. With that, she brought her hands up behind my
thighs again and licked up the bottom of my shaft, flicking her tongue across
the head a couple of times, then licked back down to my balls. This time she
pushed my legs up a little and looked like she wanted better access to my
balls, so I held my knees. For a couple of minutes she licked and sucked on my
balls as she had been, pressing her hands against the back of my thighs, but
she quickly and suddenly dropped her head and ran her tongue down to my ass. I
about jumped out of my skin, letting go of my knees to grab the sheets.  
  
She didn't need to do that. "Stacy, don't..."  
  
"Hush. I think you'll like it." She immediately went back to work circling me
with her tongue while keeping my thighs pressed back. I grabbed my knees again
and just enjoyed what she was doing. If she was offended, she would stop. She
didn't spend a lot of time on the area, but moved between the balls, my ass,
and the space in between. I was going crazy, my body tingling with sensation.  
  
"Fuck, Stace! I'm going to cum again."  
  
"Go ahead!" she said, taking me back into her mouth, her tongue flicking
across the head. She popped up for a minute and said, "Tell me when you feel
it coming on." I just nodded, my eyes squeezed shut. My stomach started
contracting as her tongue worked its magic on the head. My pre-cum had to be
flowing nonstop right now. I'd never had this kind of intense prolonged
pleasure in my life.  
  
"Oh god! Shit! Here it comes!" Imagine my surprise when I felt Stacy's finger
glide smoothly and quickly into my ass. "FUCK!" I screamed.  
  
"Do it, T! Cum for me!" She curled her finger forward and pressed some secret
button I didn't know I had and my whole body shattered, shards of every nerve
ending forcing their way to my groin.  
  
"Oh, Fuck, T! God, there's so much!" I heard her, but couldn't open my eyes to
see her. I started feeling spatters of, I guess, my own cum landing on my
chest and stomach. It was like someone standing over me dropping hot butter
from a squirt bottle. My nerves continued to fire and my sister continued to
comment. By the time I finished convulsing, Stacy had withdrawn her finger and
her hand slowed in its assault on my shaft. I barely had the energy to open my
eyes, but I did.  
  
Stacy had a look of both pride and lust on her face. Looking me in the eye,
she said, "Dammit, T. You came tons!" Before I could respond she took me back
into her mouth and cleaned me off, then moved up. Grabbing her hair in her
hand to keep it clean, she began tracing the streaks of cum off my stomach,
working her way up to my chest. At the end of each streak, she would slurp the
pool into her mouth and swallow before moving to the next one. When she got to
my neck, she kissed it gently and dropped her hair. "Mmm. I love your cum,
brother."  
  
"You are one sick fuck, Stacy. But hot as hell."  
  
"Well, don't rest too much. You have a lot of work to do and breakfast isn't
till 9." Rising up on her knees and pointing her finger in the air, she
blurted out in a warrior's tone, "I have not yet begun to fuck!" She started
laughing like it was the funniest joke in the world before leaning over to
take a drink of my champagne. It was the closer glass, after all. She put the
glass down and stood up on the bed before straddling me and looking down over
her breasts with a smile. "Your turn," she said, stepping forward, holding the
top edge of the headboard and lowering herself toward my face. "Eat it." Her
shins rested on the pillow on either side of my head and her pussy made
contact with my mouth.  
  
Not having any other choice, I set to work bringing my sister to orgasm with
my mouth. I reached up and grabbed her breasts, squeezing them before moving
to pinch her nipples. Stacy immediately went breathless and started grinding
onto my face, seemingly with no muscle control whatsoever. I was useless to
attempt to eat her with any skill as she appeared to be using my head for her
own pleasure, placing her vulva where she wanted it in order to receive the
greatest feelings. Part of me wished I had had more control, but part of me
greatly enjoyed seeing her so free that she could take such bold charge of her
own sexual pleasure.  
  
Whatever she was doing must have worked because soon enough my mouth and
cheeks were flooded with the tangy warmth of her release. Some of it even ran
into my ears. She flinched breathlessly on me, hunched over me, her breasts
bobbing with every spasm. After a few seconds, she started again and again I
twisted and pulled her nipples. I was watching for another orgasm and my
chance to make a move. I'd be damned if she was going to have all the fun. She
wasn't going to treat my body the way she wanted without me having some
control of the situation.  
  
Again she began releasing in my mouth, her mouth open in a silent scream
before puffs of breath were forced out of her lungs. When she came, one hand
pulled from the headboard to squeeze her own breast and I saw this as a golden
opportunity. With my hands still on her tits, I sat up and pushed her back all
at the same time, causing her to scream in surprise. She didn't have time to
protest before I had pinned her hands to the mattress beside her head and
found the entrance to her pussy with the head of my throbbing dick. As I slid
home, she yelped, but not in pain. Her face made that clear.  
  
"Now you're in control, huh?! What are you gonna do with it?" she grunted out
as I slowly pressed into her. When I was all the way in, her eyes rolled back
and she muttered, "Oh god, you're deep." I pressed my tongue into her mouth,
my weight pinning her to the bed. Her legs wrapped around me as she kissed me
back, and we both began rolling our hips, making sure every square inch of my
bone felt every square inch of her velvet embrace.  
  
Now placing all of my weight on my hands, I pushed myself up and moved my
hands to just above her shoulders. I planted my feet against the headboard and
began increasing the pace as I plowed my sister. "Damn, T. Use me, brother.
Use me as your fuck doll." She never raised her voice, but just said the words
like she was asking me for a favor. I, on the other hand, was overheating. My
engine was running hot. I had the smell of my sister's pussy on my face and
the taste of it in my mouth, my cock was sliding in and out of her at a
rapidly increasing pace.  
  
It wasn't long before I was hatefucking her, my hands had her hands pinned
down, her shoulders were pressed against my arms, her tits were flying around
wildly and we were both sweating profusely as I used the wall to drive into
her with everything I had. And there wasn't a damned thing she could do about
it. I had a feeling she didn't want to. She was almost constantly spraying my
crotch with her juices. Stacy had a look of fierce determination on her face
and was letting out a stream of profanity that had to have drained her
vocabulary account. She called me every name in the book and when she finally
shut up because she was clamped down so hard she couldn't breathe, she forced
me out because I was getting close and didn't want to blow inside her cunt, so
I backed away..  
  
In one solid move, I released her hands, sat up, slid off the bed and pulled
her forward a little until her head was hanging over the edge. She responded
almost instinctively when I placed my dripping hard-on at her open mouth and
pressed forward. Her hands pressed at the front of my thighs ensuring she
could stop me if I went to deep. I quickly started thrusting in at a rapid,
but controlled pace and her tongue was working to bathe me, licking her own
juices off of me. She continued to moan, still admiring me I suppose. In less
than a minute I felt the surge approaching and started taking slower deeper
strokes. After a few strokes I was buried as deep as I could get, which I
think was the furthest Stacy had ever taken me. I looked and her throat
convulsed as my cock swelled, blasting into her. Her stomach tightened up as
she fought the gag reflex, but she continued to moan and her hands grabbed at
my ass, pulling me forward as if she thought I had more to give. I tried to
press forward and somehow found a little more room before I was completely
buried.  
  
My legs were shaky, but I was still strong enough to control my retreat. I
slowly pulled back and Stacy closed her mouth around my shaft, cleaning me as
I went. When I pulled from her throat into her mouth, she took in a huge
breath through her nose, her lungs fighting to regain what they had been
denied. I was completely free in a matter of a few seconds and my sister was
splayed out flat on the bed, soaked in sweat, her hair almost touching the
floor, and her face red.  
  
I cradled her head in my hands and lifted before placing another hand behind
her back. We worked together as she pulled on the bedspread to lift herself to
a sitting position and to turn around so it was her legs dangling of the end
of the bed instead of her head. She smiled at me as her color returned to
normal.  
  
"Are you okay? I hope I didn't hurt you." I felt guilty for treating her this
way. "I'm sorry."  
  
"No. I'm fine," she smiled, tiredly. "I like you taking charge like that," she
winked. "That's kind of out of character for you. The change-up is pretty
hot." She held her arms out and I walked over and bent over her. She wrapped
her arms around me and pulled me in before falling back with a laugh, bringing
me off balance to fall next to her. Kissing me, she said, "I think I'm done
for a while, though. You wore me out."  
  
"Me, too." I kissed her back before sitting up and getting off the bed so I
could fold down the covers. Stacy crawled up and got under the sheets. I
turned off the bathroom light and the light by the door, leaving only the two
lamps on by the bed. "Since breakfast will be at 9, what time do we need to
get up?" I asked.  
  
"Maybe 8:30," she said.  
  
"Is that going to be enough time to get ready," I asked as I walked back to
the bed.  
  
"Plenty. Just trust me."  
  
I put in for an 8:30 wake-up call while Stacy reached for the remote control
and turned on the television. She flipped through the channels before landing
on one of the premium channels and watching whatever was there, because we
don't have those at home.  
  
"Hey, babe?" I said.  
  
"Yeah?" She turned her attention to me.  
  
"Thanks for tonight. This is really nice."  
  
She rolled into me and kissed me. "I'm glad I could do this for you. For us. I
know that our relationship has some unusual stresses on it because of the
nature of it, but I want you to know how serious about this I am. I want to be
able to do things like this from time to time, where we can just get away and
be lovers, you know?"  
  
"I'd like that. This was a nice idea and I really appreciate it."  
  
"I'm glad. This one was spur of the moment, but when I found out what they
could offer us, I thought it would be a good first trip for us. I think after
our talk with mom, it was a good way to seal our deal together. We overcame
our first big hurdle. Besides, I just wanted to have a night away where we
could just enjoy each other and make love."  
  
"Well, it's been great so far."  
  
"Mm-hmm, it sure has. You have really taken advantage of this."  
  
"I think we both have." I kissed the top of her head and within a few minutes
her breathing had become steady. She was asleep. Not long after, I drifted off
as well.  
  
When I awoke the lamps and television were still on. And so was my penis. He
had woken up. I thought about what we had just been doing and where we were. I
smelled Stacy on my face and I was worked up in no time. Stacy was asleep, but
had apparently rolled over and was now facing away from me. The covers were
down at her waist, leaving her top half exposed. I couldn't help it. I had to
have her. I quietly slid out of bed and went into the bathroom after picking
up my "emergency kit" in hopes that there was a toothbrush and toothpaste in
it. I set the bag on the bathroom counter and used the bathroom. I had gone a
little soft, which made urinating easier, but looked at myself in the mirror,
the counter only coming to the tops of my thighs. You are one lucky son of a
bitch, I thought.  

I dug around in the bag, pulling each item out and found a toothbrush,
toothpaste, shampoo, conditioner, lotion, mouthwash, sewing kit, band-aids and
ointment, and a miniature men's deodorant stick. I put everything back in the
bag except the toothbrush, toothpaste and mouthwash and then brushed my teeth
before tossing those items back in the bag as well. Turning off the bathroom
light and one of the bedside lamps, I settled back in behind Stacy and ran my
hand lightly down her side, from her shoulder down her side, over her hip and
around to her ass. She moaned and stirred a little at my touch, but still not
much. I was hard as a rock again and had to have her. This happened sometimes.
One of us would wake the other up for sex. We both loved to be surprised this
way. I kind of felt guilty, knowing how tired she was, but I couldn't help
myself.  
  
I kissed down her spine, causing her to moan a little bit, but still being
mostly asleep. I know my skin tickled her as I lightly grazed my face down her
back, kissing along the way, and when I got to her butt I kissed down toward
the back of her thigh, then smoothly buried myself in the space between her
legs and stuck my tongue out to drag it across her lips.  
  
"Mmm-hmm" she half-laughed as she began to slowly awaken. "What are you doing
down there?"  
  
"Eating your pussy." I went back to work. She lifted her right leg, her foot
still resting on the mattress, giving me better access. I felt her hand on the
back of my head.  
  
"You love my pussy, don't you?"  
  
"Mmm-hmm." I refused to take my mouth off to answer such a ridiculous
question.  
  
"I'm glad. It's all yours." She began to writhe against me and to moan. I was
being very slow and gentle this time, lightly manipulating her labia with my
mouth, barely touching her clitoris with my tongue, and being deliberate with
my moves. Over the course of the next ten minutes I put all my focus on the
center of Stacy's body. Her buildup to orgasm was slow, but when it hit, it
was intense. Her whole body shook and again she flooded me, the gush of her
juices flowing down her right thigh and soaking into the sheets in a small
pool about the size of a coaster.  
  
Without another word from either of us, I straightened her left leg and
straddled it while I moved her right leg into almost a fetal position. Her
right leg rested over my thigh, her knee at my hip. As I penetrated her, she
was tight and the skin of my cock pulled tight, increasing the sensations on
the head as my balls dragged along her smooth inner thigh. We both moaned
together. I bent over her leg and kissed her, our tongues softly grazing
together and our lips tickling the lips of the other.  
  
I had more freedom and balance in this position. All my weight was on my knees
and my hands were free to roam. I squeezed and pulled gently at her breasts as
I kept a steady pace, pushing all the way in, kissing her cervix, and all the
way out, feeling her clamp around me as I withdrew. We weren't fucking this
time. We were making love. After a few minutes I began increasing the pace. It
was almost involuntary, but I looked Stacy in the eyes and she knew I was
close. I had been caressing her breasts with one hand and her ass with the
other. My left hand moved further down and I pressed the pad of my middle
finger into her rosebud. She gasped and rotated her hips slowly in time with
mine. I pressed a little hard, sinking in just the fingertip and she let out a
whimper.  
  
I couldn't hold back any longer. Just as I felt the first twitch and burn of
my release I withdrew and aimed at the skin directly in front of me. Stacy was
spattered with semen on her ass, hip, inner thighs, and pussy. I settled back
on my heels and looked at the goddess beneath me.  
  
"Wow," was all I could say. She smiled and nodded.  
  
I went to the bathroom and ran a washcloth under hot water, cleaning myself
off before bringing it to Stacy and wiping myself off her ass and legs before
handing it to her. She folded it so the semen was inside the cloth and wiped
the remaining release off her pussy. I took the washcloth back into the
bathroom and rinsed it out a little before hanging it over the side of the
sink.  
  
After turning off the bathroom light, I walked back to the bed. Stacy was
still facing away from me. I reached over and turned off my lamp, then the
television, then settled in behind my mind-blowing sister. My dick of course
began to stir as I nestled in behind her ass. Stacy giggled and pressed her
ass back, then reached around for my arm and wrapped it around her. I was
asleep in minutes.  
  
I was awakened by a sharp electronic ring and there was daylight coming in
through the French doors. I reached for the source of the ringing and a voice
on the other end of the phone said, "Good morning. This is your 8:30 wake-up
call."  
  
"Okay, thank you," I said. I was worn down. I hung up the phone and looked
around the room. It hit me again how much Stacy had done for me, just the
thought that she would invest in me like this. There was no way in hell I
would ever find someone who would love me the way she does. I'd better not
fuck this up. I got out of bed and went to the bathroom, turning on the
shower. I was about to get Stacy up when I saw her lying in bed, her head on
her pillow, watching me. When I saw her, she smiled at me.  
  
"Morning," I said, smiling and walking toward her.  
  
"Morning," she said. "Wait. Stay right there." I stopped and had a confused
look. "I just want to look at you for a minute." I was a little embarrassed as
her eyes looked me over, but she wasn't doing anything I hadn't asked of her
on several occasions. After a moment, she looked at my face again and asked,
"Do you have any idea how much I love you?"  
  
"I have an idea."  
  
"No, I'm serious, T." She propped up on one elbow, her breasts hanging
unevenly to her right. "I don't even have the words to tell you. It's
indescribable."  
  
"I don't have the words, either, Stace." I walked toward her and stood by the
bed. She walked over to the edge on her knees and put her arms around me. "I
love you more than anything. It's the kind of love that when you hear someone
else say it, you can't imagine it being realistic, but now I know it is. And I
couldn't describe to anyone else either without it sounding utterly
ridiculous."  
  
She pulled away to look up at me. "Exactly," she smiled. She pressed her lips
to mine, pulling me tightly against her before I broke the kiss by pulling her
off the bed, causing her to squeal and laugh. I laughed with her, placing my
hands on her ass as she wrapped her legs around me.  
  
"But for now, young lady, we need a shower." I carried her to the bathroom and
she unwrapped herself so we could both step into the shower.  
  
"No time to play right now, T. Breakfast will be here in a few minutes, so we
have to get clean. We'll get dirty again later." We took turns getting under
the spray to wash our hair and get wet enough to soap up and while she was
rinsing shampoo and conditioner out of her hair, I would wash her with the
little bottle of hotel body wash. Even though we were both hot and aroused at
the touch of the other, we controlled ourselves for about ten minutes. I
stepped out first and handed Stacy a towel and then grabbed one for myself.
She dried off and I helped her put on her robe. I put on the deodorant
provided and she put on the women's deodorant from her kit, which also only
differed from the men's kit because there were two feminine pads added. Stacy
told me to listen for the door while she dried and brushed her hair.  
  
Almost exactly at 9, there was a knock and a different young man received a
ten dollar tip after providing our breakfast on a tray. He reached under the
tray and pulled two white plastic bags from the bottom shelf and handed them
to me flat like they contained boxes of cupcakes. "And your laundry, sir. Will
there be anything else?"  
  
"I don't think so. Thank you."  
  
"My pleasure, sir. Your check-out time is at noon and you can just leave the
cart in your room. Don't forget to take your robes and champagne glasses with
you when you leave."  
  
"Wow. Really?" I was surprised.  
  
"Absolutely, sir. They are part of the package you ordered. Will there be
anything else?"  
  
"Um, no. Wow. Thanks."  
  
"Not at all, sir. Good day." With that, he turned and walked away.  
  
I closed the door and pushed the cart into the middle of the room where the
other one had been. Stacy walked out and looked at the cart, then looked at me
with a smile. "Nice, huh?"  
  
"Stacy, this is incredible. I mean, not the breakfast necessarily, but the
whole experience."  
  
"I'm glad. It's not over yet, so enjoy the next few hours here with me." She
had been walking toward me as she said it and gave me a deep soft kiss. "Sit
down and let me serve you breakfast." She smiled as she said it. She wanted to
serve me out of her love for me.  
  
I sat down at the table and Stacy poured me a glass of orange juice, put a few
pieces of fruit on the porcelain plate and smeared some cream cheese on a
bagel before placing it on the plate by the strawberries, cantaloupe,
honeydew, and grapes. Sitting the plate on the table in front of me, she
placed the fork beside it and placed her hand on my shoulder before giving me
a kiss on the lips. "I love you," she whispered. She stood up and repeated the
process, setting herself a place across the small round table from me. Instead
of sitting down, however, she took a couple of steps toward the French doors
and opened them out onto the patio.  
  
Immediately I heard the sounds of jazz music playing and craned my neck to
look out. There was a jazz band on the gazebo and Stacy had a huge smile on
her face as she took her seat, knowing she had surprised me again and that her
plan was playing out as she had hoped. For the next few minutes we ate
breakfast in silence, listening to the music and smiling at each other when we
weren't looking out the door to watch the band. Naturally Stacy looked
incredible. Although she had on only a touch of make-up and her hair was back
in a pony tail (she didn't have her hair styling products with her), she had a
look of serene joy on her face. The love in her eyes was apparent and she was
genuinely happy to be here with me, sitting in silence, listening to jazz, and
just being together.  
  
I thought I couldn't be more in love, but I was wrong. I had just surpassed
that perceived threshold. I wondered how many more times over my life I would
pass a threshold where I would think, "Okay, NOW I couldn't be more in love
with Stacy." I had already passed it on several occasions. How much more love
can one woman inspire?  
  
I reached out and took Stacy's hand, never saying a word. She squeezed my hand
as we watched the band play from our table.  
  
After about 20 minutes, Stacy stood up and came around to my side of the
table. Extending her hands, she was asking for mine. Still not a word. I
reached for her hands and she pulled a little, prompting me to get up. I stood
and she gently guided me toward the couch. She reached up to kiss me softly,
but passionately. The music continued to play as we kissed. I felt Stacy's
hands loosen the belt on my robe and she ran her hands up along my chest
inside the robe and pushed it off over my shoulders.  
  
I was naked and she still had her robe on. Her hand stroked my erection as we
kissed. She was gently and controlled as she manipulated me. She didn't stop
me when I untied her belt and opened her robe. I began caressing her breasts
and pinching her nipples as we kissed. She would sometimes moan lightly or
flinch in response to me, but she maintained control. The music continued to
play. It was like having our own soundtrack.  
  
She still didn't speak. Instead she pushed against my chest and I stepped back
against the couch, taking a seat in the middle of it. Stacy smiled warmly as
she slid her robe off over her shoulders before stepping up to me and leaning
over me. Her hands were on either side of my head as she leaned forward to
kiss me. As we kissed, she kneeled up onto the couch, straddling my thighs
before pulling away and offering her breasts to me. Twisting her shoulders,
she offered me first her left nipple then her right and back again.  
  
Again we kissed and again she offered me her breasts. Still the music played.
As we kissed again, I felt the head of my erection grazing against the easily
recognizable lips of my sister's pussy. She was wet and slick. She moved her
hips forward and backward, gradually increasing the pressure on my head before
finally being able to settled onto me, slowly enveloping me with her warmth.
As the jazz band continued to transition between songs, receiving steady light
applause after each one, my lover continued to ride me.  
  
My hands couldn't find a home on her body. If I was touching her ass, I wanted
to be on her breasts. If I was on her breasts I wanted to be caressing her
back. If I was caressing her back I wanted to be stroking her thighs. I
couldn't get enough of her skin. I was restless, yet never happier. Every few
minutes she would flinch just a little and I would feel her arousal run down
my shaft and balls. She was always steady.  
  
Because we I was sitting up, her clitoris was able to rub against me more
easily and when she would bury me, she would rotate her hips just a little
before rising back up. The buildup to my own orgasm was slow and steady, but
it was definitely on its way. I didn't want to say anything, but fortunately
Stacy was picking up on the approach. I was starting to swell and I was
getting harder, more sensitive. Her own movements became shallow, keeping the
tip and first couple inches of me stimulated, but no longer burying me as she
had been. She rested her forehead on mine and looked into my eyes. We looked
into each other's eyes and she gave me a quick shallow nod as her breathing
increased. She was hearing and feeling my own breaths as they increased as
well.  
  
I had to resist the urge to thrust into her. I needed to let her control the
pace and the depth and to gain whatever she wanted from this. Again she
pinched her eyes shut and I felt the warmth flood over me.  
  
I let out a puff of breath as I tried to control myself. Stacy's eyes opened
and looked into mine again. She nodded quickly again. This time I returned her
nod and she rose up slightly, letting me pop free before immediately settling
back onto me, this time trapping my cock between us. She slid back and forth,
masturbating me with her lips, her clit sliding along the underside of my head
and shaft in short steady strokes. My hands gripped her hips as I erupted.
Stacy never stopped moving. She continued to stimulate me, almost to the point
of pain.  
  
She never lost eye contact as she felt me pulse against her. Stream after
stream of hot jizz escaped in a rush, coating my stomach. While this orgasm
was different than the ones I had last night, it was no less intense. Stacy
finally stopped moving when I stopped throbbing and she smiled at me, her
forehead still resting on mine. I smiled back. We were both breathing heavy
and I was trying to catch my breath as the jazz band continued to play.  
  
Stacy kissed me and stroked my face before getting up and walking to the
bathroom. I heard the water run and she brought back a hot washcloth before
kneeling in front of me and cleaning me up. Just like each time she has
cleaned me up, she was very gentle and thorough with the cloth and caressed me
with her hand as though she were somehow soothing me. Again, she looked up at
me and said softly, "All clean." She reached down and wiped herself clean with
the same cloth before standing up and walking back to the bathroom.  
  
She helped me up off the couch and lay back on the bed. "Come lie down with
me. I just want to feel you touching me. She asked me to set my phone alarm
for 11:30 and I curled up behind her to rest again before we had to leave
paradise and return home.  
  
At 11:30 my alarm beeped and we both woke up to get ready to leave. We dressed
in the clothes we wore yesterday and Stacy wrapped the champagne glasses in
the robes before putting them in the plastic laundry bag. As we made our way
out of the room, Stacy took my hand and smiled at me. We walked hand in hand
to the elevator and out of the elevator to the front desk. A young woman was
working behind the front desk and as I laid the key cards on the counter, she
asked, "How was everything?"  
  
I looked at Stacy and said, "Best night of my life." Stacy squeezed my hand
and smiled.  
  
"Mine, too," she replied.  
  
"Wonderful!" The woman printed up the receipt and laid it on the counter, but
Stacy intercepted it before I could see it, folding it neatly in half and
putting it in her purse. "Thank you for staying with us. We hope to see you
again soon."  
  
"I'm sure we'll be back," said Stacy. "Hopefully for more than a single
night." She winked at me and pulled me toward the front door.  
  
"This really was the best night of my life, Stace," I said as we walked to the
car.  
  
"It was for me, too," she sighed. "So I guess if we're going to top this one,
I'll really have to up my game."  
  
"Babe, you've got nothing but game."  
  
"You're sweet," she said. "Hey, while we're here and have some time, can we go
to the mall and then get some lunch before we head home?"  
  
"Sure. I guess."  
  
"To make it fair, I'll let you buy things for me since I paid for last night,"
she said, winking at me.  
  
"Anything for you, Stace." I smiled at her. I really did want her to be happy.  
  
"You're so good to me. When we get home, I'll be good to you."  
  
We were at the car and I let her in first before going around to the driver's
side.  
  
"So what are you going to do to me when we get home?" I asked  
  
"I'm not telling. But I'll give you a preview." She reached over and unzipped
my jeans, pulling out my growing erection. Folding the armrest up, she buried
me in her mouth as far as she could, causing my ass to clinch up.  
  
"Fuck, Stacy!" I groaned. My hand was grabbing at the door handle and my other
one was trapped behind the passenger headrest so I wouldn't hurt her.  
  
She pulled her head up and said. "Is that okay? I mean, are you okay with me
giving you a blowjob?" She looked genuinely concerned that I may night like
it, but then couldn't contain her smile and buried her face in my crotch
again. Her tongue was dancing around the head of my cock as she moved her head
up and down. I was in agony. Sweet agony. She pulled up off my dick, her lips
hugging me the whole way. She turned to face the front, pulled the armrest
down and flipped the visor down and checked herself in the mirror. "You might
want to put that away," she said without looking at me. "You don't want to
scare the children at the mall." She put her seatbelt on and looked out the
front window.  
  
"Wha-? You can't just leave me like this!" I protested.  
  
She turned to me with an innocent look. "Thomas, you promised we would go to
the mall and then get some lunch." She turned and looked out the front.
Sounding incredulous she said, "I swear. It's like you can't get enough. God."
She tried to hide a smile, but was not doing a good job.  
  
"Fine," I said, my own smile creeping up, "let's go to the mall." I started
the car and looked at her, shaking my head at her tricks.  
  
I wondered what she had up her sleeve.  
  
_End chapter 6_




        Stacy King and I Ch. 07


The directory just inside the door of the mall was partially obscured by my
sister's form as she searched the store listings. Her finger pinned to the
map, she turned around and gave me a huge smile, her ponytail flopping back
over her shoulder.  
  
"Here it is," she said. "219. Let's go." I looked at where her finger was
pointing to a large yellow square on the mall diagram and quickly noted its
placement compared to our current location. Stacy apparently had more
confidence that we would find it because she quickly grabbed my hand and
pulled me away before settling into a leisurely stroll toward the escalator,
holding my hand. Occasionally she would stop at a window to point something
out to me, even once stopping at the tattoo/piercing studio to watch someone
get some ink colored in on his back.  
  
Without looking at me, she mumbled to herself, "Sometimes I wonder what it
would be like to get my hood or nipples pierced. Just imagining the sexual
pleasure of your touch and the sight of your arousal at seeing my body pierced
with jewelry. I sometimes think about you grabbing a ring with your teeth
before pulling it away, watching my nipple extend." She sighed and closed her
eyes. After a moment, she snapped her eyes open and quickly shook her head as
she blurted out, "But then I'm afraid a piercing would hurt too much." She
looked at me sideways, arching her eyebrow afterward and laughed a little at
my expression. Just the image of Stacy having pierced nipples or a pierced
clitoral hood sent my brain into overdrive. "Okay," she said, "Keep it
moving," as she pulled on my hand and continued on toward 219.  
  
We rounded a corner toward one of the large department stores that anchored
the mall and my sister craned her neck to find the store she was looking for.  
  
"Ah," she said, "There it is." She squeezed my hand and gave me a big smile.
She looked back toward the store and I craned my neck to see it. Above the
wide entrance was a sign in red letters in a classically styled font that
read, "Back to Eden." The store was large enough that it took the space of one
of the other larger specialty stores, or two to three spaces of smaller stores
that surrounded it. In the front windows on either side of the wide entrance
were about six plain white mannequins, headless, wearing more conservative
lingerie in various styles and colors. I could not see into the store because
there was a large black center wall a few feet inside that was covered with
current offerings and sales displays. They were already gearing up for
Christmas, so most of the posters were black and white with only the red
Santa-themed lingerie colored, or the gold trim of the angel-themed lingerie
highlighted. It was very classy, but I couldn't help but wonder what was
behind that wall. I wouldn't get a chance to find out.  
  
"Give me your wallet," Stacy said.  
  
"What?"  
  
"Your wallet. Give it to me. This is your treat, remember?" She held her hand
out flat and when I just stood there for a few seconds, she snapped her
fingers and made the "come on, give it to me" motion with her fingers, all the
while standing there with a smirk.  
  
I sighed and shook my head while I dug my wallet out of my front pocket and
slapped it into her palm.  
  
"Thank you," she chirped, her voice raising a full octave on "you". She
flipped open the money clip and gave the cash back to me and said, "Wait
here." She turned and walked into the entrance, turning right to go around the
large wall. A couple of minutes later, she came back to the front, accompanied
by a beautiful blonde dressed in a dark skirt and red satin shirt, a gold name
tag on her left breast.  
  
"See?" Stacy said, "That's Thomas Hunter," and she showed the woman my
driver's license and credit card. "He knows I have his wallet and he is
treating me to a few gifts." She raised her voice to be sure I heard. "Right,
T? This is yours and you're paying for this?"  
  
"Yes," I waved awkwardly. "She's with me."  
  
"Okay, thank you," said the blonde. "Any limit?"  
  
I looked at Stacy and she shook her head no and called out, "Trust me."  
  
"No," I called back. "Whatever she wants." Stacy smiled and waved.  
  
"Okay," the blonde smiled, "If that's what you want." She made it sound like
this was going to cost me. But I trusted Stacy and knew that she would be
reasonable. The blonde waved and touched Stacy's arm, saying something and
they both giggled. The blonde turned to go back into the store. Stacy turned
to follow her, but shouted as she walked.  
  
"Okay, babe," she called, "Go get yourself some pretzel bites. One hour. I
love you." She blew me a kiss, which I returned, before she disappeared behind
the display window.  
  
There I was in the mall, all alone. I quickly decided that some pretzel bites
would be good, so I walked down the stairs and stopped at the closest pretzel
stand, choosing a cup of the classic salted bites and a coke before wandering
around the mall for a few minutes. I loved to watch people. Not being much of
a shopper, I mostly just looked around, dipping into the video game store and
the "adult humor and novelty" shop that every mall seemed to have. Oh, and I
also had to politely, yet firmly, turn away salesmen at the center kiosks,
asking about my cell phone service and trying to sell me skin cream made with
Dead Sea salts.  
  
A few minutes into my stroll my phone chimed and I saw a message saying I had
a media file. I opened it and it was Stacy, videoing herself with a dark
purple curtain behind her. "Hey, sweetie. Just wanted to thank you and let you
know I'm having a blast. I've picked a few sets to try on, but wanted to tide
you over. With that, the image was shaky for a second before I saw my sister
naked reflected in a full-length mirror, her phone extended out in front of
her. She smiled into the mirror and ran her hands over her tits, pinching each
nipple as she closed her eyes, then she ran her free hand down to her pussy
and stroked it a couple of times as she said, "Shopping for you is turning me
on. I'm so wet right now." With that the image shook again and again I had a
close up of my sister's face. She sucked her finger and closed her eyes,
letting out a soft moan. She whispered, "I taste delicious. I can't wait for
you to taste me later." With that the image died.  
  
It hadn't taken me long to swell. I was standing in the middle of the mall
watching a video of my naked sister tasting her own pussy while she shopped
for lingerie. I quickly typed in a text and sent it to her.  
  
"More."  
  
Her reply was quick and simple.  
  
"No ; )"  
  
Dammit! I looked at the time and had about 25 minutes to kill. I decided to
replay the video, but these fucking malls don't have any place to sit with
your back against the wall. I walked on and found a space that advertised a
store coming soon, so there was no window. I leaned against it and replayed
the video. And played it again. Then I started pausing it at certain points
and just looked at my incredible sister as she stood naked, or zoomed in on
her smile, or closed her eyes, pinched her nipple, stroked her cunt, or sucked
her finger. I would like to think she had no idea what she was doing, but she
did. I know she did.  
  
After about ten minutes I strolled casually back to the other end of the mall
to the store and waited on a bench up against the rail, checking every couple
of minutes to see if Stacy was out yet. She said an hour, but she took a
little longer.  
  
"Thomas!" she called. I looked up and walked over to her. She had two large
black paper bags with red rope handles and red tissue sticking up out of the
top. The store logo was printed on the bags with red foil lettering. Stacy was
accompanied again by the blonde as they stood at the door. When I arrived,
Stacy had a huge smile on her face.  
  
"Have a good time?" I asked, smiling. Okay, I was excited, not just happy.  
  
"Of course." She handed me the bags and I took them from her as the blonde
spoke.  
  
"You're a lucky man," she said, giving Stacy a wink.  
  
"You have no idea," I replied.  
  
"Thank you, Ms. King for your business. I hope to see you again."  
  
Stacy shook her hand as she said, "Thank you so much for your help, Rebecca.
I'll definitely be back." Rebecca waved and turned back to the store and Stacy
took my arm, leaning against me as she turned me back toward the center of the
mall. When she saw me lifting a bag to try to get a hint of what lay under the
tissue, she slapped my arm lightly and pointed a finger at my face. "No
peeking!" She touched her lips to my ear, whispering, "Soon enough, T. Soon
enough." She licked my ear briefly before backing away and continued to hug my
arm as we walked. I transferred the second bag to my left hand and put my arm
on Stacy's lower back as we walked.  
  
The drive home was quiet. We had brief chats and then long periods of silence.
I wasn't upset and neither was Stacy. Quite simply we were on our way home and
were about to get back to "normal" life. It had been a good weekend, and last
night and this morning in particular had been amazing. A lot of the silence
revolved around my not knowing what to say.  
  
Stacy turned in her seat a little to face me. I looked over at her and smiled
before turning my attention back to the road ahead.  
  
"I love you, T," she said.  
  
"I love you, too, Stace."  
  
"How much?"  
  
"More than anything."  
  
"What are you going to do to show me how much you love me?" She had a sexiness
in her voice now. It was subtle, but I picked up on it.  
  
"You mean besides burying my face in your pussy?"  
  
"Oh, god" she shuddered, her eyes closed.  
  
"Well, it's kind of a toss up. After that I can't decide if I want to lick
your ass or just fuck your mouth. Which do you think I should do?" I looked
over at her with a straight face.  
  
Her eyes were smoldering, but she spoke with control as if she wasn't turned
on. "I don't know. Neither one of those sounds like anything that nice girls
do, and I would hate for you not to respect me. Maybe we should just do blind
lovemaking in the dark with the covers all the way up. Missionary style, of
course."  
  
"Oh, of course. But first I would have to ask you to remove your big cotton
underwear."  
  
"Not until you remove your tighty whities." At that she couldn't hide the
smile anymore and she started laughing, which caused me to laugh.  
  
"I have to be honest, here, Stace," I said. "I can't wait to see what you look
like in your new...whatever it is you bought. I've been thinking about it all
the way home."  
  
"Good," she replied. "That's what I was hoping for. Did you like my video?" As
if she had to ask. She had a huge smile as she asked.  
  
"What the hell were you doing?" I smiled. "Were you trying to get me arrested
for carrying a concealed weapon at the mall?" That got a laugh out of her and
she reached over to rub my crotch. I moaned and shifted at her touch.  
  
"Mm, still hard?" She sounded like she couldn't believe it.  
  
"I've got a serious case of blue balls going here."  
  
"Well, I would help you out, but I want a nice big load from you later on." I
moaned and she leaned over to lick my ear before whispering, "I might even let
you fuck me in the ass."  
  
I just smiled and shook my head. She was such a temptress. She knew exactly
what I wanted to hear. The other side of that, however, was that she always
followed through. She wouldn't change her mind and deny me what she had
offered. She had always been that way, keeping her word. She was very careful
not to lie to others. If she didn't want to answer a question, she wouldn't;
she didn't just make up an answer. Even in conveying our relationship, she
simply introduced me as her boyfriend, which was true. At home I would be
introduced as her brother, which was also true.  
  
"Of course," she said, settling back into her seat and looking out the
windshield, "You would have to satisfy me in other ways first." She mumbled
almost to herself, but loud enough for me to hear, as her finger tapped at her
bottom lip, her eyes squinting in thought. "I wonder if I could work three big
orgasms out of him tonight."  
  
"Damn, Stacy."  
  
Her head turned to me and her eyebrows arched. "I'm sorry, did you say
something?"  
  
"I heard what you said, that's all."  
  
"Oh." She acted embarrassed. "You heard that?" She made a pouty face. "You
don't think I'm a whore now, do you? I don't think I could handle it if my
brother thought of me as a cum-slut."  
  
"Cum-slut?" I asked.  
  
"I'm sorry. Do you like fuckhound better?"  
  
"Well..."  
  
She cut me off and looked back toward the road again. "I just don't want you
to view me as just some whore who wants her brother to pound her in the ass
with his big cock, or would be okay with him grabbing her hair and fucking her
mouth. I mean, what kind of girl does that? It's one thing to want a man to be
buried balls deep in my snatch, but buying trashy lingerie, talking about
cumloads and asking for a good ass fucking...well, that's just crossing a
line." She turned her head back to me. "Don't you think?"  
  
My mouth was dry and my balls hurt. My dick was pinned up and to the left by
my pants and seatbelt, but it was fighting hard to break through. I decided to
play along.  
  
"You know, Stacy, that kind of talk really isn't appropriate. Look at it from
my angle. I mean how would you like it if I told you that I wanted to bend my
sister over and drill into her cunt until she was bowlegged? What kind of man
would I have to be to talk about taking a woman's head and pushing it down
onto my dick until it was buried in her throat? Think about it. What would you
think of a man who talked about those kinds of things?"  
  
"That's one sick fuck," she said. "Especially if I were to find out his sister
would probably be the one being skull-fucked. And it would be even worse if I
were to find out that she got off on it, probably fingering herself while he
rammed himself into her throat." She made a face of disgust.  
  
"Well, we wouldn't necessarily have to blame the sister for what the brother
does. I mean, let's say that she was...I don't know...lying on the floor
masturbating, and he just came up and licked her ass while he oiled himself up
before sliding his dick into her while she was still playing with herself.
Wouldn't he really be the one at fault?"  
  
"True. BUT, not if she were dressed in sexy lingerie and was just generally
hot as hell. In a case like that, I would think he would have a hard time
resisting. ESPECIALLY if she were doing that to seduce him."  
  
I made a face like I was thinking for moment before surrendering the argument.
"I think at best it's shared blame. He SHOULD be able to control himself, but
if his sister is as sexy and seductive as you say she would be, then he
doesn't stand a chance. A man with a sister as hot as that can hardly be
blamed for his behavior."  
  
"I would agree with that. But, man, what kind of family would that be?"  
  
"Perverts."  
  
"Sickies."  
  
We both looked at each other with disgust and shook our heads. Stacy let out a
full-body shudder. I only held out for a few seconds before I lost it, joined
by Stacy laughing with me.  
  
It wasn't long afterward that we arrived home. Stacy admitted to being hungry
and I had to confess that I was, too. "But as far as I'm concerned, dinner can
wait," I said, embracing my sister from behind as she reached into the
backseat to retrieve her two shopping bags.  
  
"I don't think so," she smirked, turning around and handing me the bags.
"Believe me, I want this as much as you do, babe, but I think I'm going to
need my strength." She slung her purse over her shoulder as she walked past
me, and then turned to look over her shoulder at me, saying, "And I have a
feeling you will, too." She winked and I heard the car alarm chirp.  
  
I just shook my head and followed her up the stairs, again watching her
gorgeous round ass as she ascended the stairs ahead of me. If she wanted her
three orgasms out of me, I could probably do that right now, just walking
behind her, watching as she climbed those stairs. God, I loved that ass.  
  
Digging the keys out of my pocket as I approached the door, I heard Stacy's
phone ring. She dug it out of her purse and said, "It's mom." She winked at me
as she answered it and I let her into the apartment, the cool air hitting us
like a wall as we entered.  
  
"Hey, mom." Stacy took the bags from me and smiled as she walked to her room
and rounded the corner. "No, we're just walking in from doing a little
shopping...Yeah, it's Sunday... I had a great time and T. said he enjoyed it,
too." Her voice got a little louder as she reappeared in the hallway, empty-
handed. She snapped her fingers and I turned around and saw her make a motion
like she was taking a drink from an invisible glass. I gave her the thumbs up
and made us both a drink while popping some ground turkey into the microwave
to thaw.  
  
In the background Stacy was still talking to mom on the phone, laughing
occasionally and displaying her consistent jovial Stacy demeanor. I carried
her glass into her room and set it on her dresser on a folded paper towel. She
had her back to me, but she dropped something back into the bag, rustling the
tissue paper, and turned around, her phone still sandwiched between her
shoulder and her ear. Her fist was balled up and she extended her hand to me.
"No. Midterms are right before fall break." She never missed a beat in her
conversation with mom.  
  
I looked at her and just guessed, so I extended my hand out and she dropped
two red capsules into my palm. "What is this?" I whispered.  
  
"Take them," she mouthed.  
  
I just shrugged my shoulders, looking confused.  
  
"Mom, can you hang on for just a second, please?" I heard mom mutter a single
word before Stacy put her phone behind her back, her palm over the speaker.
"Just take them. Let's see if they help you out tonight."  
  
"What are they for?" I asked, still unsure.  
  
"If they work, you won't have to ask." She smiled at me and kissed me on the
lips before pushing on my chest to back me out of her room. She closed her
door and I stood in the hall, confused. After a few seconds I shrugged my
shoulders, thinking Stacy wouldn't do anything to hurt me, so I went to the
kitchen and took a sip of my soda before taking each capsule individually.  
  
I spent the next few minutes shredding lettuce and cheese as I waited for the
meat to finish thawing, before throwing it in a skillet and starting to brown
it. I heard Stacy's door open and she came in. I heard her bare feet pad on
the kitchen floor and turned to see her in a tank and shorts, her uniform for
home. She had her drink in one hand and picked up a small fingerful of cheese
off the pile before resting her hip against the counter. "Mom said to tell you
hey and she hoped you had a good time at the trade show."  
  
"Did you tell her I had a better time after the trade show?" I smiled, getting
a return smile from my sister.  
  
"No, I most certainly did not."  
  
"How is she doing? I mean, did you guys talk about...you know?"  
  
"Us?" Her eyebrows raised, furrowing her forehead.  
  
"Yeah."  
  
"A little. I was kind of surprised she called since we had just spent three
days with her, but Sunday is our phone call day and I don't know, maybe she
thought it would be weird if she didn't. So, she didn't call to talk about it,
but it did come up."  
  
"Who brought it up," I wondered.  
  
"I did?" She sounded like she was asking me.  
  
"Uh huh. Why?"  
  
"I wanted to make sure she was okay with us. I mean, not okay with 'us'," she
pointed her finger rapidly between herself and me. "But okay with you and okay
with me."  
  
"And is she?" The meat was starting to sizzle so I kept stirring it and
breaking it into smaller chunks with the slotted wooden spoon as we talked. I
reached up to turn on the overhead vent, making us speak more loudly to be
heard over it.  
  
"She said it's still weird for her and she really doesn't want to know about
it. Again she reiterated that if we could find someone else she really wants
that, but again she would rather not lose either of us over it. She sounded
more accepting today. Like she said, though, she's had a few years to see it
coming, so it's not really a blindside."  

"So..." I cleared my throat. "How are you feeling about us now? I mean, after
talking to mom." I kept my head down and kept stirring the meat. Again, my
insecurity flared up. I probably shouldn't have said anything. It just kind of
came out.  
  
I caught her movement out of the corner of my eye and looked up to see Stacy
putting her drink on the counter. She took two steps toward me and wrapped her
arms around my neck, smothering me in a kiss. My mouth opened to invite her
tongue which had already started tracing my upper lip lightly. With one hand I
continued to hold the spoon and my other arm gripped her around her waist. The
kiss lasted only briefly before she pulled away and took my chin in her hand,
her fingers and thumb gripping me firmly, but not harshly on either side of my
jaw.  
  
"Look at me," she said sternly. I looked into her pools of green and saw
firmness but not anger. "Don't you ever question my love or my loyalty or my
passion for you ever again. Do you understand me?"  
  
"I'm sorry. I just..."  
  
"NEVER...again. Do you understand?" Her eyes softened and her head tilted a
little to the side. Her fingers released my jaw and softened to stroke my neck
and down to my shoulder. "Never," she whispered.  
  
After a moment I sighed and nodded. "You're right. I'm sorry. I know how much
you love me. You continue to show me more and more every day." I put my hand
on her cheek and looked into her eyes. "I promise," I said softly, taking her
hand off my shoulder and kissing her palm. "No more doubts." I smiled softly
at her and she returned my smile.  
  
"Good." She kissed me once more, a peck on the lips. "Now, what can I do to
help?" She looked at what I was doing and threw some tortillas in the warmer
and placed it in the microwave wrapped in a wet paper towel to steam them. I
drained and rinsed the meat and poured it back into the skillet, adding the
seasoning as she set the table and waited for the meat to simmer. I turned the
vent off so we could hear each other better.  
  
"So about those pills..." I said.  
  
"Nope." She didn't even look at me.  
  
Dinner was great and it was still pretty early. Neither of us had much work to
do for school, which was a good thing because Stacy had been flirting with me
all afternoon and wouldn't even give me a hint as to what she had planned for
tonight. I don't know if I was extra excited about tonight or what, but
everything Stacy did just turned me on to no end. The way she cleared the
table, the way she moved when washing the dishes... It's like everything she
did was just a big tease. I mean, she was sexy all the time, but damn!  
  
I placed the tortilla bowl on the counter and put my hands on her hips as she
leaned over to put the leftovers into the fridge. I pressed against her ass
with my groin, just wanting to feel it and to let her know I was there.  
  
"OH!" She squealed, falling into the fridge a little before catching herself
on the frame. "Somebody's anxious," she laughed. She backed out a little and
stood up, looking over her shoulder at me. Her hand made its way to my crotch.
As soon as she touched my raging erection, she said, "Yes, you are. Okay," she
turned me around and patted my butt. "Go get ready. I'll be in, in just a few
minutes."  
  
I walked into our bedroom and lying on the bed was a new pair of underwear.
They were black with silver flames wrapping around from the hips to the front.
The front had a pocket and I turned it around to see the back and the center
seam was puckered up. I'd never seen anything like it before. "What the hell
is this?" I called out.  
  
"They're called Brazilian trunks. Clean up, put them on and light the candle.
I'll be right in. I have to get ready," she called back.  
  
"I'm not wearing these!"  
  
"The hell you're not! I got us both a few things today and if you want to see
what I'm wearing, you'll put those on!"  
  
I juggled my options for just a second. I lit the pumpkin spice candle, walked
into the bathroom and quickly ran a warm soapy washcloth over the important
areas, reapplying deodorant, and brushing my teeth. As I was finishing the
mouth rinse, Stacy came in carrying a towel, which she quickly adjusted to
cover whatever was underneath it. "Come on. Out." She smiled at me and I spit
and rinsed out the sink before making my way back to our room. The bathroom
door slammed behind me.  
  
Again I picked up the...what were they? Brazilian trunks? Okay. I picked up
the Brazilian trunks and shook my head. I had no options here. None. As much
as I wanted to preserve my pride, my boner told me to shut the fuck up and put
on the damned panties! When I undressed I realized why I was so willing to do
what my penis told me. He looked pissed! He was all purple and angry looking,
veins popping out all over the place and his head was flared out like a
kaiser's helmet.  
  
Dammit, prick! Calm down! I'll put on the fucking underwear!  
  
Why was I so hot? My heart was racing and my stomach was in knots. I didn't
feel bad, per se. Just anxious like I was getting ready to make an important
speech or run a race. All with the added dimension of being hard as steel.  
  
Giving one last look at the black, silver-flamed underwear, I stepped in and
pulled them all the way...HELLO! I had a wedgie. But the trunks were more
comfortable than I had expected. It was almost like wearing nothing at all.
Wanting to see what all the fuss was about, I walked a few steps until I was
in front of the dresser and looked in the mirror. Most of me was still me.
Still the same average build, short hair and everything, but there was a part
of me that was a different man.  
  
"Holy hell," I thought, laughing a little and shaking my head. The pouch in
the front of the trunks had gathered my junk into a nice little package and
then forced it out onto the front porch. I looked huge (at least compared to
how I usually looked). Turning to the side and then around until I could kind
of see my ass, I realized it had been given a little extra help as well. Now I
understood what Stacy wanted these for. Okay, I thought, I can deal with this.
It's not like anyone else is going to see me in these, except...  
  
"Oooh, I like that," came my sister's voice from behind me. I jerked a little
since she startled me, and quickly turned, my reaction apparently deflating
any chance I had of being perceived as collected and in control.  
  
"Ho. Ly. Shit... Stace?"  
  
"You like it?" She put one hand on the door frame above her head and the other
hand on her hip, which she cocked out to the side. She had on a red satin
robe, loosely tied around the waist with a matching sash. The robe came to mid
thigh and her exposed legs were covered in black stockings with black high
heels, straps on the ankles. Her hair had been styled, long and wavy; and she
had added a little green eye shadow, mascara and eye liner, a light tint of
blush and her lips had a dark red sheen, which matched her robe.  
  
"Uhh....I....you look...."  
  
"Mm-hmm. I thought you might." She stood up straight, adjusted her sash
slightly, making sure it was tight enough to keep her robe from opening, and
crossed her arms in front of her, deepening her cleavage. Taking one step
forward she made a twirling motion with her hand and said, "Turn around."  
  
I just stared at her for a second. It was weird, her intentionally checking me
out. Is this how she felt when I ogled her? My mind raced back to that first
time I asked her to drop her towel so I could look at her. Why did I feel
uncomfortable? She had seen me naked, up close. I had been inside her and just
yesterday she had stuck her finger in my ass as she sucked me off. But this
was different. Somehow.  
  
"Come on, T," she repeated. "Let me see how they look."  
  
I snapped back to the present and realized that it was okay. She got these
because she wanted to see me in them, and to take them off of me. Suddenly I
relaxed and smiled a little. I turned the rest of the way, starting with my
back to her so she could scan at her leisure. I turned slowly and, frankly,
just enjoyed her comments.  
  
"I like what I'm seeing, there, T. Your ass looks great!" Again, I was a
little uncomfortable, but reminded myself, and continued to turn. As soon as I
was a facing her a little, she let out a gasp. "Oh, my god! Your cock looks
huge!" She giggled a little as I continued to turn toward her and she rested
her finger on her lips as she said softly, "Oh the things I want to do with
that huge cock."  
  
If it were possible to be any more aroused, any harder at that moment, I would
have been. But as I had mentioned before, my dick was as big and hard and
angry as I could ever remember it being. I was on edge already. The room was
warm and I was getting warmer.  
  
My sister slowly closed the distance between us, the satin robe waving from
her hips, brushing against her thighs with each step. I stopped turning and
just stood there, mesmerized by what I was seeing. When she got close enough,
I slowly reached up with both hands, about to touch her arms. I wanted to feel
the satin, and to touch her through it. Her hands quickly but smoothly
intercepted mine, lightly grabbing my wrists. As she looked into my eyes, she
gently shook her head while pushing my hands back down to my sides.  
  
Letting go of my hands, she placed a finger on my lips. I kissed it
instinctively, my gaze never leaving hers. She traced that finger down over my
chin, my neck, lightly grazing down the center of my chest all the way to the
waistband of my trunks. She hooked her finger into the waistband and pulled it
back briefly, letting it snap back into place as she stepped to the side. Her
other finger found my shoulder and she traced it around to my back as she
began to speak.  
  
"You know, T," she spoke softly. "I think about you all the time. I have
trouble concentrating in class sometimes. I think about your eyes and your
smile, your chest and shoulders. I think about the sweet and the sexy things
you have said to me." By now she had made her way around to my front, her
finger still tracing across my other shoulder and around to my chest. "I think
about your touch," she sighed. She leaned in close as her finger traced down
my chest again.  
  
"And I think about this," she whispered, her hand grazing downward over the
swollen, throbbing, purple-headed beast in the shorts she bought me. The
feeling of her hand lightly caressing me through the thin satin-like material
gave me a chill, although I was still unreasonably warm.  
  
"Thomas," she whispered, her touch moving off my erection, sliding along the
waistband to my hip, "Do you know what a lipstick show is?"  
  
I shook my head quickly, feeling dizzy, but also answering impatiently.  
  
"Aww. That's too bad," she pouted. Taking one small step back, she continued
to look into my eyes as she smoothly lowered herself to her knees. Her hands
slid around my waist, stroking the waistband, and hooked into the back of it,
one hand over each cheek. Pulling them down over my ass, she brought her hands
around front, lowering the trunks as she went. Unsurprisingly at the front
they caught on my steely erection and her eyes followed her hands to the
front. With one hand she pulled the elastic band out and with the other, she
reached in and grasped my raging hard-on around the base.  
  
"Oh!" she exclaimed quietly, looking back up at me. "It's so hot." Her hand
was cool by comparison. She pulled the trunks down over the head and her eyes
got big as soon as she saw it. "Oh, my god, T. It's bigger than ever, and
harder than I've ever seen it." Her eyes glazed over with lust and her
breathing picked up. "I'm going to enjoy this," she said.  
  
I don't know how I was still standing. All the blood in my body had to have
been either in my prick or up against my skin, because I was hot all over and
starting to sweat a little. I looked down at my sister and she looked sexy as
fuck. Her breasts pushed the front of her satin robe out and I could see
straight down into her cleavage. The robe had ridden up when she dropped to
her knees and I saw the lacy top band of her black thigh-highs. I loved thigh-
highs. Did she know or was it a guess?  
  
With a loose grip, she gently slid her hand from the base to the frenulum,
apparently being careful not to touch the head. Her moan was barely audible
and she looked up at me with that...god, that incredibly sexy look. The left
side of her mouth curled up into that half-smile I've always loved and she bit
her bottom lip. She knew what she was doing. Her hand was very slow in its
movement and her grip was very, very light. I felt her other hand on the
outside of my right knee, lightly stroking a few inches up my thigh and back.  
  
"Okay, Thomas, keep your hands behind your back, okay?" Again, that smile.  
  
"Okay," I breathed. Whatever she wanted. I looked at her face and the creamy
fair skin of her small feminine hand against my purple shaft and the engorged
head at the end of it. The contrast turned me on for some reason.  
  
Still resting on her heels, she leaned forward and closed her eyes as she
stroked her cheek slowly from my sac all the way up the underside of my rod,
which she still held in her hand, lightly pinning it against my stomach. She
repeated it with her other cheek, alternating between closing her eyes, gazing
at my erection, and looking me in the eye. She was loving me, adoring me. She
rubbed me across her face, bumping over her nose and across her forehead
before kissing up the shaft.  
  
I was throbbing almost painfully as her passion for me began to overtake her.
With one hand she gripped my shaft and with the other she grabbed my ass,
squeezing it before blindly sliding her hand around to find my fingers. She
gripped my hand and I returned her grasp before she quickly released my hand
and stroked my shaft with both hands, interlocking her fingers like a praying
child and sliding them up and down my shaft gently.  
  
Finally, she spoke. "Do you have anything for me yet, Thomas?" I looked down
and made eye contact before I felt her grip around the base tighten. My sister
pulled the skin forward and as she got just past the halfway point, she looked
down at the head and we both watched an increasingly large dollop of clear
ejaculate overflow and roll down the tip of my head and onto the web between
her thumb and forefinger. She smiled up at me and said, "Let the show begin."  
  
Letting go of my cock, she dipped her middle finger into the pool of pre-cum
on her hand and traced it onto her lips like lip balm. She repeated the
process until her lips were covered. She then wiped the web of her thumb onto
the head of my cock before rotating her hand around to smear the still-leaking
juices around the head. Looking into my eyes again, she used the enlarged
purple head to trace across her lips. I was amazed at how smoothly it glided
across her deep red lips. Pulling more fluid from the base up through the
shaft, she reapplied more gloss to her lips.  
  
Without ever breaking contact, she puckered and separated her lips, sliding
them down the underside of my shaft, leaving a slick trail all the way to my
sac. I shuddered and tightened my grip on my own ass. Her eyes smiled, but she
didn't stop. I felt her mouth open a little and one of my balls was pulled
into her mouth, popping past her lips. Her tongue twirled around it, tracing a
circle around it like a piece of hard candy. Letting it pop free of her lips
she repeated the process with the other nut. The pleasure was unlike anything
I had ever felt. It wasn't the most intense I'd ever felt, but it was
certainly pleasurable, and almost soothing.  
  
Coming back to center, Stacy craned her neck back, looking straight up at me,
my shaft covering her nose and forehead. She looked up at me from around my
shaft and I felt her tongue tickle the skin just behind my scrotum.  
  
"Shit," I exhaled, clinching at her touch.  
  
"I take it you like that?" she asked with a smile.  
  
"God, Stace, you're incredible."  
  
"Why, thank you." Again she pulled a single stroke with the tip of her tongue,
from behind my ball sac to the base of my shaft. I responded the same way
again. My sister dragged her flattened tongue all the way up the underside of
my shaft, curling her head straight up and taking me into her mouth in one
long, slow, singular motion. It was about the sexiest thing I'd ever seen her
do.  
  
Between the teasing, the underwear, her lingerie, her long gentle touches, the
looks she had been giving me, and my already heightened state of arousal, I
was on edge before she even really began the blowjob. Removing one hand, she
gripped my base again with her other and steadily took me into her mouth until
her lips bumped into her hand. Because I'm not especially big this was not
difficult for her, I imagine, but she seemed to be enjoying herself immensely.
And she felt amazing! Her tongue never stopped moving, even when she had her
nose against my pubic mound and her forefinger and thumb encircling my base
while the rest of her hand was splayed out flat in my thatch of trimmed pubic
hair.  
  
Withdrawing me from her mouth, she left a sheen and her bright red, glossy
lips held a tight seal as she pulled back. As she pulled her mouth off of me,
she opened her mouth a little and the ridge of my head barely brushed past her
lips. Her head was tilted back a little and she looked up at me as her tongue
came out and flattened itself against the underside of my head, the pink
muscle wrapping up along the sides of the flared purple head. Dragging it up
to the tip, when she pulled her tongue back there was a string of pre-cum that
joined my cock and her tongue.  
  
Before she was far enough away for it to snap, she leaned her head back a
little and pushed forward again, causing the head of my dick to slide along
the roof of her mouth, pressing against the hard palate until the palate
softened and she pushed me to the entrance of her throat. Smoothly she tilted
her head forward again and pulled back, pressing her tongue against the
underside of my shaft and head.  
  
Again I squeezed my own ass as my hands clinched, but I was denied the
opportunity to touch the object of my desire. Every nerve was firing. As she
drew my orgasm from me, my toes began to curl on their own, gripping the cheap
apartment carpet. My eyes pinched shut and I saw blue and purple and red
flashes of light as the pleasure intensified at her effort. She never
increased her pace, but she started moaning around me. I opened my eyes to
look down at the goddess on her knees, offering me pleasure of her own making
and what I saw spurred me forward even more quickly toward release.  
  
Her eyes were squeezed shut and her breasts swayed as her right arm
disappeared between her legs, working herself over in a quick steady pace.  
  
"Oh, fuck, Stace," I breathed out before I could stop myself. Her eyes opened
and looked up at me again, her mouth never changing pace, and her other hand
maintaining its grasp at the base. Her fingers alternated between scratching
at my hair and curling around to caress my balls.  
  
As we made eye contact, the hand between her legs stopped and she got this
wicked glint in her eye before closing them again in pleasure as she continued
to work me over. She withdrew her hand and extended it up toward my chest
until her arm was outstretched only inches from my face. It was wet with her
own arousal and I knew what she wanted. It was what we both wanted. I dipped
my head and took her fingers into my mouth, licking each one clean, working my
tongue between them, refusing to leave anything behind.  
  
"MMmmmm," she moaned as she withdrew her hand and withdrew from sucking me.
She nodded desperately, her breath short. "It's time, T," she demanded,
looking me in the eye. Letting go of my cock, she placed both hands on my ass
and pulled my hands away before replacing them with her own. "It's time to
skull-fuck your sister." She opened her mouth just wide enough to take my
girth, and extended her tongue over her bottom lip.  

I grasped the sides of her head and a smile crossed her still-open mouth. I
entered her smoothly to make sure we were both ready. She closed her eyes
again and laved me with her tongue. I gently pressed into her, measuring the
depth and ease of entry. I didn't want to go too far and cause her discomfort,
but as I said before, she has taken all of me without a problem and again I
realized this would be the case tonight.  
  
She squeezed my ass and when I withdrew, it was her that pulled me in. Or
pulled herself onto me. I began a slow steady rhythm, pressing into her until
I was completely buried, the head of my prick just entering her throat. On
occasion her eyes would squeeze shut for a moment as I bumped in the back, but
she never backed off and never pushed me away. Her lips formed a loose wet
seal around my shaft and I would withdraw until just the head remained before
pushing back in again.  
  
I could feel her hands squeeze at my ass, but as I gained a little speed she
stopped pulling me forward or moving. She just let me use her. I knew I wasn't
going to last long and she wasn't going to want me to. I remembered our
conversation in the car and again felt my surge bump to the next level. I
picked up speed again, this time quickly and steadily thrusting into her. She
quickly moved her right hand off my ass and planted it back between her legs.
Just as she had said, she fingered herself while her brother skull-fucked her.  
  
That was it. There was barely time to react as my orgasm finally leapt from my
balls like a jack-in-the-box after being wound slowly for a time. I had to let
go of her head with one hand just to brace myself on the corner of the
dresser, grabbing it like I was falling from a high perch. I stood silently as
my whole body contracted, preventing me from making a noise. I felt the blaze
of my climax burst out the angry head, feeling it pinch the underside of my
shaft as it forced stream after stream into my sister's mouth.  
  
Stacy lurched a little at the first blast, but immediately recovered after a
quick "Mm!" She worked to swallow all I was giving her, but she must have
underestimated herself because she had worked out far more than she had ever
pulled from me before, and with more force. Each stream was long and forceful,
bursting out as from a rifle. She did well, swallowing as much as she could,
but she just couldn't keep up. After a few shots, I saw some trickle out the
corner of her mouth before being forced out by another blast, this time
rolling down her chin to splatter on her black stockings.  
  
When she had pulled the last of it from me, she rested back on her heels,
panting heavily, and looked up at me with a smile. "Wow," she breathed.
"That..." she emphasized "was a lot of cum."  
  
I collapsed against the dresser at my hip and nodded emphatically, still
unable to speak as I tried to catch my breath. Not surprisingly I was still
erect, as often happened after a long time of teasing and powerful orgasm. It
just took a little longer to go down, is all.  
  
My sister reached up for me and I extended my free hand, taking hers in mine
as she helped herself up with minimal effort from me. "Why don't you rest?"
she giggled, patting me on the chest. "I'll be right back." I watched as she
sashayed out the door, her hips still exaggerating her movement, swinging the
hem of her robe side to side. As soon as she turned the corner I gathered
enough strength to make it to the bed, which was nearly four feet away. I
crawled onto the bed and propped myself against a couple of pillows against
the headboard.  
  
In the distance I heard the refrigerator door close and a few seconds later,
Stacy re-entered our room carrying two cold bottles of water. "Drink this,"
she said, tossing me one. "We're going to want to stay hydrated." She winked
at me as she took a sip from her own bottle, leaving a pink tinted ring around
the mouth of the bottle when she withdrew it. I opened my own and drank about
half the bottle before replacing the cap and letting my arm flop down onto the
bed beside me.  
  
"How are you feeling?" she asked, stepping onto the bed on her knees.  
  
"You wore me out," I replied with a snicker.  
  
"The hell I did," she smiled. "That's one. I said I wanted three." She took my
bottle away as I stared at her in disbelief and she placed it on the
nightstand next to hers. "Make sure you keep track of which bottle is yours,"
she said. "I don't want to get any of your germs."  
  
I just smiled and let out a single puff of air as an effort to laugh.  
  
"So, T, it looks like you're ready to go again." She nodded at my crotch and
continued to smile.  
  
I looked down and noticed that I was still as hard as I had been before the
blowjob. "What the hell?" I asked. Looking up at my sister I shook my head.
"What the fuck did you do to me?"  
  
"Well, it could be that I'm a fucking goddess. Or it could be the lingerie.
But most likely it's the pills. How do you feel?"  
  
"I guess I feel fine. A little flush, and a little hornier than usual, but
otherwise, fine."  
  
"Good. I'm still test driving, so let me know if you feel funny at all."  
  
"Yeah, sure."  
  
"But it looks incredible, even better than usual, and you know how much I've
always loved it," she confirmed.  
  
"Good, because as far as I'm concerned, it's going to be the one you're stuck
with for the rest of your life." I was serious about that, by the way.  
  
"And you," she said, getting to her feet to stand on the bed, "will be stuck
with this for the rest of your life." At that, she untied her robe and let it
slide down her back to puddle at her heels.  
  
"Fuck me," I muttered. She had her same incredible smile and her makeup was
still almost perfect, with the exception of the lipstick that had been mostly
rubbed off and was currently staining my dick. As great as she looked in the
robe, she looked even better out of it. Her voluptuous figure was accented now
by a black satin corset with black laces criss-crossing down the front across
a wide red vertical stripe. Her breasts were pushed up and together, covered
by demi-cups to hide the nipples, and the bottom edge had minimal frills,
maybe an inch wide, encircling all the way around.  
  
The matching panties were...wait, there were no panties. My hot-as-hell sister
was wearing a red and black corset, black thigh highs and sandals. Her pussy
still had a small tuft of brown hair above her clitoris, but was otherwise
bare, and she stood there above me, wet and glistening, her hands on her hips
in super-hero pose.  
  
"Hey, babe?" I said, looking her up and down.  
  
"Yeah?" she giggled.  
  
"When you wear stuff like that, you don't have to get me pills to help out. I
can GIVE you three loads."  
  
"You're sweet." She looked down at me, lifting her chin to peer down at me
suspiciously. "But don't think that means you get out of the other two. Now,"
she continued as she stepped over me and placed her feet on either side of my
ribs. "Let's see about evening the score."  
  
I smiled up at her as she placed her hands on the top of the headboard,
bracing herself. I sat up and ran my hands along the backs of her thighs. I
loved the feel of the nylon against her skin and felt the elasticized lace at
the top before touching bare skin. "Oh, god, T," she whimpered.  
  
"Now, about that score," I said. I licked up the inside of her thigh, starting
at the lace band of her stocking, bringing a shudder. I could smell her
arousal and feel the heat of her pussy in the air around my face. I don't
think I'll ever get tired of her scent. I continued to run my tongue in an
arch from her inner thigh to the outside of her pussy and sideways through her
tuft of hair before continuing in a reverse pattern on the other side. She let
out small moans and let out puffs of breath as I traveled around her groin
with my tongue, my fingers grazing simultaneously over her ass and thighs.  
  
My tongue worked randomly, closing the circle to her cunt and my grip on her
ass tightened, preventing her escape, even though she wasn't even trying to
get away. At least not yet. Pulling her onto my face, my arms embraced her
thighs, pinning her to my ribs as my fingers worked closer to her asshole.
Quite simply, I was locking onto my targets. She continued to shudder and moan
and rotate her hips or thrust into my mouth in little seemingly random
movements.  
  
Finally I kissed her little tuft of hair before opening my mouth and letting
my lower lip glide across her hood as I brought it back forward to my unmoving
upper lip. I kissed her patch again and then extended my tongue while tilting
my head back, looking up at her face. I reached as far back beneath her as my
tongue would reach and placed enough pressure on her to work my tongue between
her lips, tasting her from the inside. "Oh, fu..." she gasped, her eyes
opening wide for just a second before relaxing again. As soon as I worked my
tongue between her lips, I pulled it forward, keeping the tip curled and
swiping it across her clit, causing another gasp, followed by a moan.  
  
I repeated the process, picking up speed in rapid progression and she began to
get wetter and wetter. Hunching her hips forward, she allowed me more access
to her most private and sensitive area. She looked down at me, her hair draped
over to one side, creating a shadow on her face, but making her look even more
sultry. As I looked into her eyes, I was captivated by the mounds of her
breast, the look on her face, the curl of her lip, the lust in her eyes and
the furrow on her brow. We were both impassioned right then and we knew how
much love was here between us.  
  
Just seeing her like that aroused me even more and I gripped her more tightly,
eliciting a gasp, and buried my face into her crotch. My tongue, lips and even
nose were fully integrated into bringing her pleasure. I couldn't get enough
of her taste, her smell, the feel of her soft flesh against my face and hands.
Her knees were trembling and her thumb was white from pressing hard into the
headboard, her hands in a death grip on the dark cherry sleigh bed frame. She
was breathing heavier and harder than before. Her hips rotated and ground
against me. Her overflowing breasts jiggled as she flinched at my touch. She
was getting close. I knew the signs.  
  
To push her over the edge, I curled my hands under and pulled her apart,
opening her up to me even more. She jumped toward the edge, but it wasn't
enough. Dipping a finger into her and quickly pulling it back out, I moved it
back a couple of inches and pressed against a small patch of soft skin. She
yelped and flinched but closed her eyes and bit her lip. My finger sank into
her ass to the first knuckle, but I continued to push to the second. With my
finger firmly seated I refocused my efforts on her clitoris. It didn't take
more than a few seconds of stimulation before she sucked in a series of
wheezing gasps before letting out a long deep grunt while my face was flooded
with a torrent of tangy juice. One hand released the headboard and latched
onto my scalp, grabbing at my hair in a futile attempt to grip my hair.
Instead, she stroked my skull, sending shivers through me. Her nails scraped
against my scalp, but not painfully. Instead it turned me on even more, which
was a surprise. I let her ride my face to completion, but when the heel of her
hand pushed against my forehead and she backed her hips away, I didn't follow.  
  
She smiled at me and shook her head. "One," she breathed, looking down between
her legs at my ever-hard dick. Taking a step back and keeping her feet planted
on the bed, she squatted over me. With one hand she rubbed my erection against
her flooding pussy and with the other she steadied herself on my chest. Not
gently, she dropped onto my groin, impaling herself on me.  
  
"OOOhhhffff" she said, biting her lip and pinching her eyes closed. Looking me
in the eye before she even moved, she said, "You feel so good in me, Thomas.
Can I ride you for a little while?"  
  
"You can ride me for as long as you'd like." She leaned forward and kissed me
as I pushed myself up to meet her halfway. She felt so good embracing my shaft
with her walls as her tongue invaded my mouth. Pulling me forward, she wrapped
her arms around my neck and lifted her feet off the bed to wrap them around my
waist. Her breasts pressed against me and my hands went to her ass. Rather
than pouncing on me, she simply ground her hips in circles, allowing us both
to feel every ridge and texture of the other, her the ridges and veins and
hardness of my cock; me the wet velvet embrace of her soft smooth walls and
the rolling cervix at my head.  
  
Stacy held me tight, her arms encircling my shoulders and her chin resting on
one shoulder. I felt more than heard her breath in my ear and on my neck. It
was harsh, coming in puffs rather than regular cycles. She kept me buried in
her and it amazed me that she was constantly stimulating me without ever
lifting up. We had never done this before and I filed it away in my mind as
something to add to our ever-growing stock of techniques to bring pleasure.  
  
My sister's nails pressed into my back as she gripped me, though not painfully
so. Continuing to grind on my lap, Stacy kept me buried to the hilt inside
her. I don't know what she felt, but I felt the roll of her cervix licking
around the underside rim of my head as she curled her hips, and giving me a
momentary break from the stimulation before coming around again. Over and over
the tickle bolted from the head back down to my anus, causing it to clinch on
occasion.  
  
One of Stacy's hands quickly traveled up to my scalp again and she cradled the
back of my head against her shoulder, still forcing her breath deeper into my
neck, the wind of her pleasure reaching to my very soul. How could I be even
more in love with this goddess? And she continued to find new ways to increase
my love for her. I moved one hand off her ass, tracing it along her spine
rapidly and mirroring her grasp on me, I gripped a handful of tresses at the
base of her skull, bringing another gasp from her, her hips flinching once.
Turning my face toward her, I kissed her neck and she pulled back, receiving a
second kiss on her cheek and then one on her lips. Her tongue received mine in
a gentle dance before I pulled my face back and looked into the most beautiful
eyes I had still ever seen.  
  
"Stacy," I said, "I love you."  
  
"I love you, too, T," she breathed and quickly moved in for another kiss. I
backed away, gripping her hair to keep her from following.  
  
"No," I said, catching her off guard. I let go of her hair and slid my hand
around to her cheek. "I really love you. You're the best thing that's ever
happened to me. I want to love you forever. I don't have any doubts about
that."  
  
Her eyes welled up with tears. She had stopped grinding on me when I pulled
away. "I'm so glad. I don't have any doubts, either, T. I want to love you
forever, too. Promise you'll never leave me, that you'll never love anyone
else the way you love me." She smiled as she said it, a tear rolling down her
cheek.  
  
"I promise. I could never love anyone the way I love you. And I don't think
anyone could ever love me the way you do."  
  
"You only say that because no one ever has," she smiled, stroking my cheek.
"But," she gripped me tighter with her pussy, "I will always love you like
this." Again she pulsed, gripping and releasing me. I threw my head back and
moaned as she began to grind again, her cervix rolling over my head. She
laughed at my response, but quickly returned to gasps and moans of pleasure.  
  
Stacy unwrapped her legs from my waist and pushed on my chest, prompting me to
lie back against the pillows again. Pulling her feet behind her, she rested on
her knees and glided forward and back on my shaft. Leaning down for a kiss,
she whispered, "Do you think I can pull another load out of you if I do this?"
She raised up, pulling herself almost all the way off of me. Her walls brushed
the ridge of my helmet, causing another jolt to my system.  
  
"God, yeah," I whispered into her mouth. My hands quickly found her ass again
and I thrust up into her.  
  
"OH!" She jumped when I bumped her ass with my groin, then she followed me
back down to the mattress. Sitting up, her hands resting on my stomach, she
began to quickly slide up and down on me, drawing another orgasm forward. She
continued to look me in the eyes, her mouth slightly open and she looked
incredibly sexy. Her sex face is one of the most beautiful things I've ever
seen.  
  
She continued to roll her hips as she raised and lowered on me. I brought my
hands forward and grabbed her tits, pinching and pulling on her nipples. "Oh,
god!" Stacy picked up the pace and squeezed her eyes shut. She gritted her
teeth and hunched over, keeping herself impaled on me. I felt the warmth of
her orgasm flood me. "Get up, Stace! I'm cumming!" I tried to warn her and
push her up, but she planted herself against me.  
  
"Go ahead, T. It's safe. Cum in me. I want to feel you cum inside me." She
nodded quickly as she said it and began raising and lowering more quickly than
before.  
  
I was in no position to argue. She was panting and working me over and my
climax hit me like a train. The thought of being able to finally shoot into
Stacy's pussy called that first shot forward. I grunted as the first blast
escaped into her.  
  
In response, her eyes whipped open. "Shhhhii...god, you're...huge," she
gasped, her words escaping between breaths. She started laughing as she felt
me continue to pump into her. "You're twitching." As she laughed, her tits
bounced.  
  
I was out of breath, but she made me smile and I started laughing a little,
too. I shook my head. She lay down on top of me and I wrapped my arms around
her. We just lay there and rested for a while, catching our breath. I don't
know why there was such joy in my heart at that moment. I think I had finally
let go of my hesitation. I had realized how deeply in love we were and that it
could, should, and would last forever. Not only had I confessed my undying
love to my sister, but she had returned it. Our love was sealed by those
confessions, but I think Stacy asked me to cum inside her as another
statement, one of commitment. My seed was the only one to be in her and as far
as I was concerned it would be the only seed that would ever be in her. She
had now given herself to me completely.  
  
"Stace," I mumbled as I stroked her back.  
  
"Mm."  
  
"Are, uh, are you sure it was okay for me to cum inside?" I was uncertain
about the consequences.  
  
Stacy lifted herself off me a little and looked at me with that crooked smile.
"Of course. I've been tracking this month and right now I'm fine. But I'll go
to the campus clinic in the morning and get a morning-after pill just in case.
How's that?"  
  
"Okay."  
  
She lay back down and her breath was on my neck. She ground her hips around
once and laughed. "Oh, my god...You're still hard."  
  
"Don't blame me. You're the one who's hot AND you drugged me."  
  
"Well," she said, sitting up on me again. "We did say three and we've only had
two each." She reached for our waters, and I felt her insides stimulate me
again as she leaned out to the side and then straightened back up with the
waters. She handed one to me and then opened hers to take a drink as I opened
mine and finished it off. I threw the empty bottle at the small trash can in
the corner, banking it off the walls before Stacy announced that I missed.  
  
"I'll get it later," I shrugged. "But for now," I grabbed her bottle and put
the cap back on it, "I need to get this third load out of me." She squealed as
I quickly rolled her over while I dropped her bottle on the floor. I was still
buried to the hilt and our mixture kept her wet enough for me to move freely
inside her. I ground my hips against her and then pulled out until the head
popped free.  
  
Stacy just laughed a little, especially when she saw that I was still
completely hard. There was a clear sheen all over me, but a white ring around
the base. "I like what I see, there, Thomas. You look incredible like that."
She grabbed her ankles, her elbows in the crooks of her knees, keeping herself
spread open for me.  

"You should see what I see, Stace. You're open and pink and dripping wet.
Fuck, you're beautiful." Then an idea hit me. "Stay just like that. Keep
yourself warmed up." I put her hand on her mound and she immediately started
circling her clit while she looked me in the eye. I just shook my head and let
out a puff of air as I watched her stroke herself.  
  
Getting up off the bed I went to the bathroom and grabbed her hand mirror, the
one she used to check the back of her hair in the mirror, and brought it back
in. Returning to my original position I held the mirror upside down near my
lower stomach, guessing at the angle that would allow her to see herself.
"Take a look, babe." The hand she had been using to touch herself grabbed the
edge of the mirror and adjusted the angle.  
  
"Oh, my god, that's hot. I've never seen myself before. This is what you get
to see every time you eat my pussy or fuck me?"  
  
"Every time. And I love it. Look." With that I reached out and stroked her,
bringing a moan from her as she peered over her breasts at the mirror.
"Watch." I took two fingers and slid them along her opening before slowly
inserting them inside her and stroking them in and out.  
  
"Oooh, that feels good. I can't believe how hot it is watching you finger fuck
me."  
  
"Look how you grip my fingers, Stace." I pulled them out slowly and watched as
her insides unfolded a little, her lips flaying out a little more before I
pressed back in drawing everything back toward the center.  
  
"Mmmm, T," she sighed.  
  
"So that's what I see when I finger fuck you." I pulled my fingers out with a
groan from Stacy, and wiped the juices on my shaft before pushing down at the
base, pointing my cock downward a little to rest on her open pussy. "This," I
said as I pressed into her, drawing a gasp and moan as she continued to look
into the mirror, "Is what I see when I fuck you." I pressed as far in as I
could, her grip on me even tighter as a result of her legs being so far apart.
I was surprised at the feeling, but with her being so open to my view, it's
almost like she pushed together inside, allowing me to feel her walls grip me
all along my shaft and head. She moaned and muttered something unintelligible
as I pressed forward, and as I withdrew she simply let out a long slow moan.
She kept her eyes glued to the reflection of our union.  
  
Again I pressed forward and my left hand held the mirror as my right hand
rested on her upper thigh. I was pushing forward more insistently now and
withdrew as soon as I felt my balls on her ass. I was getting shinier as she
got more excited. She was beginning to breathe more heavily and she let go of
the mirror after a few strokes, once again grabbing her ankle. Her eyes were
closed as she no doubt thought of what it looked like when I plowed into her.
The top ridge of my cock head maintained steady contact with her front wall
from this angle, constantly running across her g-spot as was evidenced by the
increasing wetness, even occasionally splashing on each out stroke.  
  
I quickly tossed the mirror onto the bed beside us, within reach if she wanted
it, and began to work into her at full strength and speed. With her elbows in
her knees, her breasts were pushed forward and together, causing deep
cleavage. Her nipples were poking straight up and her breasts bounced each
time my balls met her ass. She seemed to have trouble knowing where to look.
She alternated between closing her eyes, looking me in the eye, and lifting
her head to watch me sliding into her.  
  
After a minute, she let go of her right leg and rested it on my thigh, her
heel pressed into my ass. Her hand began working her clit again, occasionally
dipping down to run along her pussy, my prick being sandwiched between her
middle and ring fingers before she returned to stroking her clit. It wasn't
long before her abs started contracting and her grip on my shaft increased.
With her being splayed open like this, I could see her vagina clenching and
even being forced out a little with each contraction. "MMMMMmmm," she grunted,
her eyes pinched closed and biting her lips, the lips being trapped in her
teeth, causing her mouth to turn into a fine line for a few seconds before her
mouth dropped open and she released a gush of breath, her arms and legs
collapsing onto the bed.  
  
"Well," she breathed heavily, "that's three for me. What do you say we finish
you off now?" Stacy rolled to her side, sliding me out of her, and she reached
over to the drawer of my night stand to open the top drawer. Pulling out the
container of coconut oil, she closed the drawer back and twisted her shoulders
toward me, leaving her rear end facing me.  
  
"Here you go," she said with a smile, handing me the oil. "Get me ready."  
  
I smiled as I took the container from her and I unscrewed the lid before
scooping my hand in to scoop out a small amount, which instantly began melting
on my fingers. Stacy put the lid back on as I smeared the oil around on my
fingers so it wouldn't drip onto the sheets. Lying on her side facing away
from me, she peeked at me over her shoulder and winked. Her top leg was bent
at the hip and knee and her bottom leg was mostly straight. With my clean hand
I lifted her top ass cheek a little and with the other I smeared some oil
around and directly onto her asshole. She moaned a little and ground her hips
as I did. Putting a little pressure on her sphincter, I pressed one finger in
and probed, withdrawing and repeating to moans and giggles from my sister.
After a couple of minutes I added a second finger and repeated the process.
She continued to giggle.  
  
Looking at me, she crooked her finger, calling me over and I stood up on my
knees and got closer to her hips. As I knee-walked over, she unscrewed the lid
again and scooped some more oil. "Now let me get you ready." With that, she
slowly ran her hands along my shaft, spreading the lubricant around, covering
me completely. She even ran her hand down and caressed my sac. I moaned at her
touch just as she had moaned at mine. "There," she said, rubbing the excess
oil on her tits while screwing the lid closed with the other hand. "That
should do it. Now, T, come fuck your sister in the ass."  
  
She didn't have to ask me twice. I settled in behind her and straddled her
bottom leg, curling her top leg up a little more so I could scoot in close. As
I pressed the head forward, she let out a gasp and bit her bottom lip as she
looked at me and nodded. I pressed in a little more and Stacy moaned as I felt
myself sink in past the ring of muscle that I knew would grip me relentlessly
as I worked her over. I couldn't believe I was still hard after everything I
had been through. And still horny.  
  
My sister's hand rested behind her thigh and she pulled it up a little more,
inviting me deeper. I continued to push ahead and was soon buried completely,
my balls rested against the soft skin of her ass. I leaned forward and rested
on hand in front of her waist and one behind her back as I reached for a kiss.
I felt her hand on the back of my neck as our lips met. For a few moments I
simply enjoyed our kiss. I was buried in the snug warmth of her backdoor, but
my focus for a little while was enjoying the intimate kiss of the woman I
loved, and who loved me.  
  
After a short time she started to rotate her hips slightly and the hand that
was on the back of my neck moved to press lightly on my chest as she spoke.  
  
"T."  
  
"Yeah?"  
  
"As much as I'm enjoying your kiss, I can't forget about your hard cock in my
ass. I'm ready. I need you to fuck me." She had that sexy crooked smile again
as she said it, and she lifted her top leg a little and began to stroke
herself in small circles.  
  
"I can do that," I smiled.  
  
"Oh, I know you can. And I've already had my three orgasms, although I might
get another one. But I want you to do what you need to blow that third load.
Use my ass, Thomas. Use me to cum again." Her eyes never left mine as she
spoke. I smiled and nodded, stroking her cheek. She kissed my palm before my
hand left her face. I planted one hand on her silk-covered knee and the other
on her bare hip, and I withdrew myself from her completely, drawing a gasp
from her and a popping sound from her ass. I looked at her slightly opened
asshole for just a second as her fingers moved in circles over her clit just
inches away. I quickly pushed back into her again, burying myself completely
as I had been just a moment ago, eliciting another moan from Stacy's ruby
lips.  
  
Again I withdrew until only the head was gripped by the sphincter and smoothly
reversed direction to push back in. Over and over I repeated the process until
our movements synchronized, me thrusting into her, her rotating her hips and
circling her clit. On occasion Stacy would dip her hand into the oil and smear
it around us, refreshing the lubricant before returning to pleasure herself.
Her moans and the cuss words she muttered to encourage me and express her own
pleasure were seemingly random, coming in strings between periods of heavy
breathing.  
  
Naturally seeing my sister in such ecstasy increased my own pleasure and I
began to increase my pace and the length of my stroke to gain maximum return
on my investment. My heart rate increased and the room continued to get
warmer. Both of us were flushed and had a sheen of sweat on us. My sister's
hair had a few strands matted to the side of her neck and her forehead. Her
lips were in a constant wide-mouthed pucker and her throat was pulling
whatever air was nearby, into her lungs.  
  
Stacy lifted her top leg a little higher and I wrapped my forearm around it,
bringing it to my left shoulder. She looked at me with a look of gratitude and
passion and brought her fingers to her lips to taste herself. "Let's finish
together, T," she said. She quickly buried two fingers into herself with a
grunt, "Oh, god, I'm so full!" Her palm covered her mound as her fingers slid
in and out, each stroke stimulating the front wall of her vagina, her
clitoris, and the top of my own dick as I felt her thrust into herself as she
also caressed me from the inside.  
  
"Damn, Stace! I can feel you fucking your own hand!" It was more pleasure than
I would have thought. She had never done this before, even though we had had
anal sex on a few occasions. As she stimulated herself, she was also
stimulating me and again my orgasm picked up speed.  
  
"Go ahead, T," she rasped. "Fuck my ass. Cum in me big. I want to feel you
fill my ass with your cum!" Her own hand picked up speed and she began to moan
and breathe hard as another orgasm overtook her. White-knuckling my sheets,
she arched her back and pushed her own fingers out of her pussy, splashing my
hip and thigh with her release.  
  
I lost all control. I gripped her thigh with both hands and held her in place
as I drilled into her. She began to wail and curse as I pounded into her with
blinding speed and piercing depth "YEAH!" she screamed, "Do it, T! Fuck my
ass! Fuck it!" She had a look of sheer determination on her face as she looked
into my eyes. She wanted what I had for her. And she was going to get it.  
  
"Dammit! I'm gonna cum in your ass!" My whole body was focused on the pleasure
on my head and shaft and my eyes lost focus. My muscle control was
dramatically reduced and my hips stuttered as I tried to keep a steady rhythm.
Finally they came to rest as they were pressed hard against my sister's lush
ass and my arms pulled her tightly against me. I was again completely buried,
maybe even more than before  
  
"MMMMMmm," she covered her mouth and squeezed her eyes shut as her free hand
pulled the bedspread toward her, her hand keeping a death grip on it. Again I
was sprayed as my balls finally expelled their cargo into her. Again and again
I felt the pressure being released in hot sprays of joy and fire as I twitched
into her bowels. I grunted at every twitch, unable to control my reaction to
the pleasure I was feeling.  
  
One of my biggest regrets was that of having to leave her anus after my
orgasm. She relaxed and giggled as I collapsed and released her leg, allowing
her to roll to her side. She looked so sexy lying there in her black corset
and stockings, her hair a mess and her flared hips. The skin on her ass was
pink where my hips had slapped into her repeatedly, creating a contrast
against her otherwise fair skin.  
  
I curled up behind her and draped my hand over her waist, cupping her breast
in my hand and squeezing, bringing another giggle from her. My somehow-still-
erect dick was pressing at her cheek and she wiggled her ass against it a
little as she continued to laugh lightly.  
  
"Well," I rasped, trying to catch my breath, "that's three. Satisfied?"  
  
"More than satisfied." She turned toward me a little so she could look me in
the eye. "I had five." She pouted. "Are you mad that I had more than you?"  
  
I had to laugh at that, bringing a smile to her face. "Very. But I guess I can
get over it. You know, being the gentleman that I am." I leaned in and gave
her a rather chaste kiss on the lips. "Besides," I grunted, trying to sit up,
"It seems like every time I try to get an orgasm, I bring at least one out of
you. How do I compete with that?"  
  
"You can't. You just do that to me, I guess." She sat up a little, resting on
one hip, her legs curled to the side. "I guess you'll just have to be okay
with second place."  
  
"I can live with that."  
  
"What can I say? It's good to be queen." She laughed a little as she turned to
plant her feet on the floor. "Come on," she said, extending her hand, "Let's
get cleaned up." I took her hand and worked over to stand beside her at the
edge of the bed. She encircled my waist with her arms and reached up to kiss
me. I returned the embrace and the kiss, running my hands down to her stroke
her ass.  
  
She backed away and smacked my chest lightly. "God," she said, disgusted,
"Don't you ever get enough?"  
  
"Of you? Never. Come here!" I hunched down and made grabbing motions with my
hands toward her ass. She squealed and ran away, laughing, me chasing her all
the way to the bathroom with a maniacal laugh.  
  
When we got to the bathroom she quickly dropped onto the toilet. "Toilet's
base. No touching," she laughed.  
  
I laughed and winked at her, turning on the sink. I ran a washcloth under the
hot water and cleaned myself off, head to toe, and reapplied deodorant before
brushing my teeth. As I cleaned up, Stacy tried to force out whatever semen
was inside her, a habit she had gotten into as part of her after-sex routine,
which included peeing every time to prevent any kind of bladder infection.
After I brushed my teeth I went to the kitchen to get us a couple of bottles
of water and returned to our room to straighten up the bed.  
  
I heard Stacy brushing her teeth and she came in while she did, planted one
foot on the bed and pointed at her leg.  
  
"What?" I asked.  
  
With a mouthful of toothpaste, she tilted her head back a little and muttered
"ftokee".  
  
I rolled the top of her stocking down, getting a nod of approval from her and
continued to roll it all the way off her foot. When that leg was bare, she
stepped down and replaced it with the other one, on which I repeated the
process. She then stood before me and pointed at the lace on the front of her
corset. I untied the bow at the bottom and when the lace hung low, Stacy let
go of her toothbrush and pulled the corset apart a little, loosening all the
string in the eyelets. She then slid the corset down, shimmying her hips as
she did so, working the corset down to her legs. I held it as she stepped out
of it, and she winked at me as she stood before me completely naked.  
  
"Now THAT's a good look for you," I said. I leaned forward and kissed each
nipple before she turned around and left, giving me a perfect view of her
body, her ass moving from side to side as she walked. A few minutes later she
returned to the bedroom and blew the candle out before climbing into bed. I
climbed in beside her. It was just after ten o'clock and I was exhausted. But
I'd never been happier. I had confessed my undying love and commitment to my
sister and she had confessed hers to me. While the sex was great, really
great, it was that confession of love that held my heart.  
  
"Good night, T. Thanks for a great weekend. I love you."  
  
"I love you, too, Stace. I should be thanking you."  
  
"You're right," she laughed. "You should." I laughed a little at that and she
turned out the lamp on her nightstand, darkening the room. The only sound was
the fan overhead.  
  
My erection had finally gone down. I'm glad. I was getting worried. It wasn't
long before we were asleep. It was the best sleep I had had in a long time.
She truly wore me out, but there was also a lot of pressure off of me now. Mom
knew about us and Stacy and I knew about each other's feelings. A lot of doubt
and fear was gone. I could finally rest.  
  
Epilogue  
  
A lot has happened in our time together. Stacy and I have fallen more in love
over the years. Mom is still the only one that knows about us and we have done
well to keep the agreement we had all made that first night she discovered our
relationship. She seems to be more at ease with us and doesn't talk about how
she wishes we would find someone else. I don't think she approves per se, but
just knows that it's not going to happen, and I think she can tell how truly
in love we are.  
  
Over the next few weeks, Stacy showed me more of her purchases from Back to
Eden. She has excellent taste. Stacy even bought a couple of sets of body
jewelry: nipple clips and clitoral hood clips to accentuate her beauty. She
and Rebecca have built a strong professional relationship over the years and
on occasion I have even gone in to get something for Stacy, trusting Rebecca's
judgment, which has always been spot on. I was surprised to find that Back to
Eden had a back room that had a variety of sex toys and accessories, which we
have come to enjoy together. On occasion we have shopped that back room as a
couple, but more often, Stacy surprises me with a purchase of her own. I have
come to enjoy her solo performances and she has come to enjoy it when I use
her toys on her. We have such freedom in the bedroom now and neither of us
have ever crinkled our nose at the other's request, wanting passion and
freedom to mark our relationship.  
  
One of my biggest surprises from Stacy came the following year during fall
break. She took me to a local Oktoberfest at a nearby German town. I didn't
know she still had this before then, but the second day we were there, Stacy
wore her German barmaid outfit, the one that I had seen her in while she was
in Germany. The one I had set as my computer background. She did it up right
with her hair in pigtails, the high socks and everything. She got looks all
day while at the Brauhaus and in the streets. When we got back to our hotel
room, however, she told me to call her Olga and spoke with a German accent,
pretending we had just met that day.  
  
For graduation the following spring, her gift to me was a nice watch, which
she had engraved on the back, "Time stands still when I'm with you." She
didn't advertise it. My parents saw the watch when she gave it to me, but they
didn't know about the engraving. She showed me that later. When I took the
watch out of the box at her request, she told me that there was something else
in there. I lifted the bottom panel of in the watch box and there was an SD
card. She took it from me and put it in the SD slot on her laptop and opened
the picture folder, scrolling through it with me. It was a variety of pictures
of Stacy, pictures only I could see: naked, lingerie, sexy outfits,
masturbating, using toys. There were two video files. The first was her doing
a strip and masturbating with a double dildo, including a double-penetration
as she stroked her clit and pinched her nipples. She skipped over that one
first, saying I could watch it later, which is when I found out what it was.
The second one, however, she said was her real gift. She wanted to fulfill a
fantasy of mine, she said, and told me she hoped I wouldn't be mad.  

Opening the file, I saw Stacy in her usual tank top and cheer shorts, standing
by a bed I didn't recognize. "Hey, sweetie," she said. "You know how much I
love you and I was trying to think of something to give you for graduation,
something that I knew you wanted but would never ask me for." She took a deep
breath and continued. "You remember Ashley." The tiny Asian...Pacific
Islander...walked onto the screen from the side and put her arm around Stacy's
waist, waving to the camera.  
  
"Hi, Thomas," she said. "I hope you don't mind. Stacy asked me to help and I
agreed to help her out."  
  
"This is a one-time thing," Stacy cut in, "And I've set some very clear
boundaries. This is a gift to you, and I hope you enjoy it."  
  
Stacy turned to Ashley and took a deep breath before nodding with a nervous
smile. Ashley stood on her tip toes, leaning in and placing her hands on
Stacy's shoulders, gave Stacy a kiss on the lips. In a matter of moments the
kiss became tentatively sensual, Ashley's tongue grazing Stacy's lips and my
sister returning it. There was a slow progression over the next few minutes.
The video was about 15 minutes long and Stacy held my hand the whole time,
occasionally looking at me nervously.  
  
After they became comfortable with kissing, Ashley pulled Stacy onto the bed
and they knelt face-to-face and resumed kissing. Over the next few minutes
Ashley progressed toward grabbing Stacy's breasts, which Stacy also did to
Ashley, and Ashley began to slowly undress my sister. When she was topless,
Ashley sucked and kissed on her breasts and when she was completely naked, she
had Stacy lie back on the bed and began to work her way down to Stacy's pussy.
I watched as the tiny dark-haired beauty brought my sister to a strong orgasm
with her mouth and hands before sitting back on her knees. Stacy immediately
covered her face with her hands and laughed, saying how she couldn't believe
she had just done that.  
  
Sitting up and turning to hang her feet off the bed, my gorgeous sister faced
the camera, saying, "I love you, babe. Happy graduation." She blew me a kiss
before leaning forward and the image cutting off.  
  
I had been making the occasional comment as we watched, and shooting Stacy
smiles during her performance. When the video ended, Stacy squeezed my hand
and turned toward me on the couch, her knee pressing against my thigh. "So
you're not mad?"  
  
"Hell, no! I thought it was hot! I can't believe you did that, though. I never
thought you would do that for me. Thank you, babe."  
  
"Well, I knew that it was a fantasy of yours to see me with another woman, but
I also knew that you wouldn't want me to do anything I didn't want to do. I
found out that Ashley was transferring at the end of our sophomore year, and
since you were graduating, I knew we would never see her again. I spoke with
her about it and laid down some rules and she agreed. I still didn't want to
eat her and I didn't want you to see another woman naked, so that's why it was
as tame as it was. I hope it was okay."  
  
"Babe, it was more than okay. I really appreciate you taking so many things
into consideration and still being willing to do that for me." Over the years
we have occasionally watched that clip together. She has made many more videos
for me, only not with another person, and we have made a few together.  
  
My junior and senior year, mom and dad began to talk about giving us a shop of
our own, expanding the business. I spent the first two years after graduation
working full-time, traveling home a few days a month and spending most of the
time setting up shop with Stacy and building a client base. Our shop was in
the next mid-sized town over from the college and Stacy began doing more of
her classes online so she could live in our new apartment closer to the
business and spend more time with clients. Mom would come down every few weeks
to help us out and dad visited on occasion as well.  
  
A few years later we moved the business to a plot of land outside of town
where we could put a bigger shop building. We talked mom and dad into buying
nearly ten acres and Stacy and I would buy the six acres on the back. They
agreed and we built two small homes on the property. They don't know this, but
Stacy and I live in the same house and hers sits empty most of the time.  
  
We still don't have any children and we have agreed for several reasons that
we don't want to have any. Besides the health risk and difficult explanations
for Stacy, we enjoy our freedom as a couple to do things we enjoy.  
  
So there it is. That's the story of how I fell in love with my sister and how
she has made me the happiest man in the world.




End file.

